No edit summary Tag: Visual edit |
m (→Start of the Second Sino-Japanese war: Citation formatting) Tag: Visual edit |
||
(19 intermediate revisions by 2 users not shown) | |||
Line 1: | Line 1: | ||
[[File:China-topography-features.jpg|thumb|304x304px|Topographical map of China showing the Yellow river (in the North) and the Yangtze river (in the south)]]''This page is about the history of China until the establishment of the People's Republic. For the history of the People's Republic of China specifically, see [[People's Republic of China#History|History of the People's Republic of China]].'' | |||
The history of China dates back to more than 5000 years ago.<ref name=":0" /> | |||
The history of China dates back to more than 5000 years ago.<ref name=":0" /> | |||
== Geography of China == | == Geography of China == | ||
According to Dr. Ken Hammond of the New Mexico State University, to understand how China (中国, ''Zhōngguó,'' , literally the "Middle Kingdom") materially developed throughout its history, it's important to first understand the geography of the country.<ref name=":0">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 1: Geography and Archeology|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | |||
According to Dr. Ken Hammond of the New Mexico State University, to understand how China (''Zhōngguó,'' | |||
The North China plain, at the mouth of the Yellow river (''Huáng Hé'', 黄河), is to this day the agricultural heartland of China thanks to its low and flat terrain as well as the irrigation it receives from the | The North China plain, at the mouth of the Yellow river (''Huáng Hé'', 黄河), is to this day the agricultural heartland of China thanks to its low and flat terrain as well as the irrigation it receives from the river, and this plain is where Chinese civilisation first emerged.<ref name=":0" /> | ||
Conversely, the South China plain is a region of hills and valleys, mostly south of the Yangtze river. Settlements in the south are divided off one another by these mountains, and river valleys tend to be where permanent settlements developed.<ref name=":0" /> | Conversely, the South China plain is a region of hills and valleys, mostly south of the Yangtze river (''Cháng Jiāng'', 长江, literally "long river"). Settlements in the south are divided off one another by these mountains, and river valleys tend to be where permanent settlements developed.<ref name=":0" /> | ||
=== Rivers === | === Rivers === | ||
Two important Chinese rivers find their source in the Tibetan plateau: The Yellow river and the Yangtze river.<ref name=":0" /> | Two important Chinese rivers find their source in the Tibetan plateau: The Yellow river and the Yangtze river.<ref name=":0" /> | ||
The Yellow River has shaped China for millennia. It snakes around Northern China until it empties into the Yellow sea, in the province of Shandong. While the Yellow River has historically represented a challenge to China as it was prone to flooding, these floods brought with them fertile soil and irrigation to crops, and the river has always been primordial to the development of Chinese civilisation.<ref name=":0" /> | The Yellow River has shaped China for millennia. It snakes around Northern China until it empties into the Yellow sea, in the province of [[Shandong province|Shandong]]. While the Yellow River has historically represented a challenge to China as it was prone to flooding, these floods brought with them fertile soil and irrigation to crops, and the river has always been primordial to the development of Chinese civilisation.<ref name=":0" /> | ||
The Yangtze River | The Yangtze River further in the south has also been very important to Chinese civilisation historically, but less so than the Yellow river. The Yangtze river, while prone to flooding both historically and in the modern day, has played a huge part in agriculture and sustaining life around it. The Yangtze river's flooding was dealt with in part through the [[Three Gorges dam]].<ref name=":0" /> | ||
== Prehistoric and early historic period == | == Prehistoric and early historic period == | ||
=== Traditional Chinese historiography=== | === Traditional Chinese historiography=== | ||
Chinese history has been studied by its people since Ancient times, and forms the basis of the traditional Chinese historiography. Their history begins around the time of the sage kings, or sage emperors | Chinese history has been studied by its people since Ancient times, and forms the basis of the traditional Chinese historiography. Their history begins around the time of the sage kings, or sage emperors, figures of antiquity and prehistory (i.e. that predate writing). Thus historiography, which is the writing of history itself, has been going on in China for millennia. Dr. Ken Hammond notes that in many places, this historiography has been proven correct thanks to archeological records found after the fact.<ref name=":0" /> | ||
==== Sage kings Yao and Shun==== | ==== Sage kings Yao and Shun==== | ||
One of the first and notable king in traditional Chinese historiography is Yao (尧), who was the first to pass the throne down to a successor. Yao's own son was considered to be weak and decadent, and so Yao scoured his kingdom until he found Shun (帝舜) who had strong moral virtues and picked him as his successor.<ref name=":0" /> | |||
The story of king Yao is an interesting contrast to the practices of succession in | The story of king Yao is an interesting contrast to the practices of succession in later ruling dynasties in China, where succession was kept to a single family. According to Dr. Ken Hammond, this story is important in Chinese historiography because it highlights a quality, that of having a strong moral character, that was considered important throughout Chinese history.<ref name=":0" /> | ||
This story, as well as the virtue of morals, would later found the premises for the [[Mandate of Heaven]] (''Tiānmìng'', 天命, literally Heaven's command) in China.<ref name=": | This story, as well as the virtue of morals, would later found the premises for the [[Mandate of Heaven]] (''Tiānmìng'', 天命, literally Heaven's command) in China.<ref name=":0" /> | ||
===Early societies=== | ===Early societies=== | ||
[[File:Longshan-black-pottery-vase-7480.jpg|thumb|330x330px|Longshan black pottery vase dated around 2nd millenium BC.]] | [[File:Longshan-black-pottery-vase-7480.jpg|thumb|330x330px|Longshan black pottery vase dated around 2nd millenium BC.]] | ||
According to Dr. Ken Hammond, the population of China itself has evolved in complex ways. | According to Dr. Ken Hammond, the population of China itself has evolved in complex ways. The earliest people who would later call themselves the Chinese (''Zhongguo ren'', literally "People of the Middle Country") lived in the North China plain. The earliest societies to emerge from this area were confederations of numerous tribal groups who defined themselves in contrast to those who were not Chinese, i.e. people who were not civilized. A number of terms exist in Chinese to define these people that are best translated to as "barbarians" in English (barbarians being what the [[Ancient Greece|Ancient Greeks]] similarly called any people who were not [[Greece|Greek]]).<ref name=":1" /> | ||
Excavated pottery remains suggest that a single culture came to dominate the whole of the North China plain some 4000 to 6000 years ago. Characteristic pottery was discovered as originating from Dragon Mountain (''Lóngshān'', 龙山 | Excavated pottery remains suggest that a single culture came to dominate the whole of the North China plain some 4000 to 6000 years ago. Characteristic pottery was discovered as originating from Dragon Mountain (''Lóngshān'', 龙山), and later showed up in other archeological sites.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
===Writing=== | ===Writing=== | ||
One key element that made this first Chinese society define themselves as | One key element that made this first Chinese society define themselves as civilized (as opposed to what they defined as their barbarian neighbors) was a system of writing, which their neighbors did not possess. There is not much transitional evidence to the emergence of writing in China. That is to say, archeological evidence shows that once writing appears in China, it showed up as a fairly fully developed system, suggesting that writing appeared fairly quickly.<ref name=":0" /> | ||
===Mass migration=== | ===Mass migration=== | ||
As Chinese civilisation expanded, | As Chinese civilisation expanded, neighboring peoples, particularly in the South, were either displaced or assimilated. The Vietnamese and Thai people, for example, formerly lived in southern China and were displaced as part of this expansion to the South.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
Some of these populations were forced further west, on higher elevation, and have remained there since then. Today, they are generally called hill tribe communities, and many of these groups retain distinctive identities in China: they retain their own language, their own cultural practice, and their own religion. Today, they constitute around 5% of the population of China. There are 54 | Some of these populations were forced further west, on higher elevation, and have remained there since then. Today, they are generally called hill tribe communities, and many of these groups retain distinctive identities in China: they retain their own language, their own cultural practice, and their own religion. Today, they constitute around 5% of the population of China. There are 54 officially recognized ethnic minorities in China.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
This process happened around 2500 to 2000 years ago.<ref name=": | This process happened around 2500 to 2000 years ago.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
== The first slave states== | == The first slave states== | ||
The emergence of bronze was critical to China's future development. Bronze gave rise to an industry of mining, smelting, and shaping the metal into tools, weapons, jewellery, etc. which created culture in the various populations that inhabited what is now China. This transition from the neolithic to the bronze age also marked the transition from prehistory to history.<ref name=": | The emergence of bronze was critical to China's future development. Bronze gave rise to an industry of mining, smelting, and shaping the metal into tools, weapons, jewellery, etc. which created culture in the various populations that inhabited what is now China. This transition from the neolithic to the bronze age also marked the transition from prehistory to history.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
===The Xia dynasty=== | ===The Xia dynasty=== | ||
According to Dr. Hammond, traditional Chinese historiography considers the Xia (''Xià Cháo,'' 夏朝) to be the first dynasty in Chinese history.<ref name=":1">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 2: The first dynasties|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | According to Dr. Hammond, traditional Chinese historiography considers the Xia (''Xià Cháo,'' 夏朝) to be the first dynasty in Chinese history. The Xia however did not leave any written records, but did leave a clear demarcation to prior forms of societies before them.<ref name=":1">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 2: The first dynasties|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> Interestingly enough, some scholars believe that the Erlitou civilization along the Yellow River was the site of the original Xia dynasty.<ref>Allan, Sarah (2007). "Erlitou and the Formation of Chinese Civilization: Toward a New Paradigm". ''The Journal of Asian Studies''. '''66''' (2): 461–496. doi:10.1017/S002191180700054X. S2CID 162264919. | ||
pp 489 - 490</ref> | pp 489 - 490</ref> | ||
The Xia period began roughly around 2200 BCE. The Xia built palace architecture, large structures built on rammed earth platforms (compressed and firm layers of dirt), a method that would | The Xia period began roughly around 2200 BCE. The Xia built palace architecture, large structures built on rammed earth platforms (compressed and firm layers of dirt), a method that would be used in China for the coming millennia. The Xia also saw the emergence of [[class society]]; as agriculture and pottery was creating a surplus of food, fewer farmers were needed, and a class of "non-farmers" (artisans, warriors, spiritual leaders and bureaucrats) emerged, forming the basis of Chinese class society.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
Dr. Hammond theorizes that this emergent class of leaders solidified their power by performing rituals for the populace. The Xia's ancestors performed totemism, a practice in which animal spirits are associated with particular tribal or clan families. In the Xia dynasty, the worship of totems of one particular family was transformed into a royal ancestral cult. In other words, not only the spirits of animals, but the spirits of the ancestors of the present day rulers came to be seen as divine powers. This further solidified the power of the royal family and laid the foundation for [[Monarchism|monarchy]] in Chinese society.<ref name=":1" /> | Dr. Hammond theorizes that this emergent class of leaders solidified their power by performing rituals for the populace. The Xia's ancestors performed [[totemism]], a practice in which animal spirits are associated with particular tribal or clan families. In the Xia dynasty, the worship of totems of one particular family was transformed into a royal ancestral cult. In other words, not only the spirits of animals, but the spirits of the ancestors of the present day rulers came to be seen as divine powers. This further solidified the power of the royal family and laid the foundation for [[Monarchism|monarchy]] in Chinese society.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
The Xia civilisation ultimately did not leave many details as to their way of life, and most of their records came from the subsequent Shang dynasty, who shared many consistent features with the Xia.<ref name=":1" /> | The Xia civilisation ultimately did not leave many details as to their way of life, and most of their records came from the subsequent Shang dynasty, who shared many consistent features with the Xia.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
Line 66: | Line 63: | ||
==== Oracle bones divination ==== | ==== Oracle bones divination ==== | ||
[[File:Oracle bone inscriptions.png|thumb|337x337px|The abdominal parts of two tortoise shells with divinatory inscriptions excavated at the site of Yinxu, Anyang, Henan, China.]] | [[File:Oracle bone inscriptions.png|thumb|337x337px|The abdominal parts of two tortoise shells with divinatory inscriptions excavated at the site of Yinxu, Anyang, Henan province, China.]] | ||
The Shang dynasty has left many written records about their life, as they performed oracle bone divination (''jiǎgǔ'', 甲骨). In this practice, people would ask a question to the royal family's ancestors on either oxen shoulder blade bone or the underside of turtle shells. The question would be carved on the bone by a diviner, the class of people who could read and write. The bone would then be poked by a sharp, | The Shang dynasty has left many written records about their life, as they performed oracle bone divination (''jiǎgǔ'', 甲骨). In this practice, people would ask a question to the royal family's ancestors on either oxen shoulder blade bone or the underside of turtle shells. The question would be carved on the bone by a diviner, the class of people who could read and write. The bone would then be poked by a sharp, heated implement during daily ceremonies, which caused it to crack. The way the bone cracked was then interpreted as an answer by the ancestors to the question carved into the bone. The Shang took their written records even further and kept records on the ''results'' of the divination. This means they kept record of not only the questions, but also the answers and actual outcome of the divinations.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
Oracle bone divination was so commonplace in the Shang period that to this day, tens of thousands of bones have been dug up.<ref name=":1" /> | Oracle bone divination was so commonplace in the Shang period that to this day, tens of thousands of bones have been dug up.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
Line 74: | Line 71: | ||
==== Succession of power ==== | ==== Succession of power ==== | ||
The Shang dynasty had a novel way of handling succession. In their time, life expectancy was not very long -- one could hope to live up to 30 on average. It was thus very common that the Shang king would die before his oldest son was old enough to succeed him. Because of this, the kingship passed from oldest to youngest brother. Then the eldest son of the eldest king would take over, and the process would repeat. 26 kings were recorded during the Shang period | The Shang dynasty had a novel way of handling succession. In their time, life expectancy was not very long -- one could hope to live up to 30 on average. It was thus very common that the Shang king would die before his oldest son was old enough to succeed him. Because of this, the kingship passed from oldest to youngest brother. Then the eldest son of the eldest king would take over, and the process would repeat. 26 kings were recorded during the Shang period, which lasted for around 500 years (an average of one king every twenty years).<ref name=":1" /> | ||
The Shang also built royal capitals, which was a continuation of the Xia palace architecture on rammed earth structures. However, they didn't seem to stay in them a very long time: they had nine capitals during their 500 years rule. These buildings were bigger and more decorated than their Xia predecessors, likely as a way to display their wealth and power.<ref name=":1" /> | The Shang also built royal capitals, which was a continuation of the Xia palace architecture on rammed earth structures. However, they didn't seem to stay in them a very long time: they had nine capitals during their 500 years rule. These buildings were bigger and more decorated than their Xia predecessors, likely as a way to display their wealth and power.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
==== Shang state ==== | ==== Shang state ==== | ||
[[File:Approximate territory of the Shang dynasty.png|thumb|Approximate territory of the Shang dynasty, in green.]]The Shang state was a federation of people. In other words, there was the Shang ruling family, their blood relations, and then people who were not blood relations to that family but were part of the Shang state. The Shang dynasty spread relatively far, and the federated people that were part of this state played a primordial role in its upkeep and border security. As such, due to the size of the Shang empire, reports, letters and communication from the king to his subordinates would be sent in writing, which | [[File:Approximate territory of the Shang dynasty.png|thumb|Approximate territory of the Shang dynasty, in green.]]The Shang state was a federation of people. In other words, there was at the center of the system the Shang ruling family, followed by their blood relations, and then people who were not blood relations to that family but were part of the Shang state. The Shang dynasty spread relatively far, and the federated people that were part of this state played a primordial role in its upkeep and border security. As such, due to the size of the Shang empire, reports, letters and communication from the king to his subordinates would be sent in writing, which characterizes the Shang as a literate state.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
The Shang state was quite elaborate and | The Shang state was quite elaborate and practiced division of labour from early on. Bronze objects, for example, were made with casts in which the molten bronze was poured. Their bronze industry -- mining the metal, smelting, refining, blending the metals together, the design of the objects, etc. was all organized by the Shang state and required different laborers and artisans for each step of the process. This involved the organisation of a consequent number of people as well as running activities at a number of sites (the mines, for example, were not located in the same place as the furnaces).<ref name=":1" /> | ||
This elaborate, | This elaborate, organized system of production required that the Shang state had a capacity to sustain its people, e.g. feeding them, clothing them, housing them, etc. This is how archeologists know that the Shang also had an elaborate taxation system, which also appeared on oracle bones. Tributes were paid by subordinates who were part of this federation to the Shang royal family and formed the basis of taxation revenue. Furthermore, the organisation of the mining industry further established the authority of the royal family and their kin.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
The Shang practiced [[slavery]], which was the first major mode of production in the world and allowed them to sustain this elaborate society and state. Slaves, as was usual in the earliest incarnation of the institution, were usually prisoners of war and criminals.<ref name=":1" /> | The Shang practiced [[slavery]], which was the first major mode of production in the world and allowed them to sustain this elaborate society and state. Slaves, as was usual in the earliest incarnation of the institution, were usually prisoners of war and criminals.<ref name=":1" /> | ||
Line 97: | Line 94: | ||
=== Premises === | === Premises === | ||
The Zhou people (''Zhōu'', 周), located on the western side of the Shang Empire, were a tributary community of the empire, with a mythological history of their own. Their early history involves a change from a hunting-gathering society, before developing to an agricultural society, going back to hunting and gathering, and finally settling down as more permanent farmers. According to Dr. Hammond, | The Zhou people (''Zhōu'', 周), located on the western side of the Shang Empire, were a tributary community of the empire, with a mythological history of their own. Their early history involves a change from a hunting-gathering society, before developing to an agricultural society, going back to hunting and gathering, and finally settling down as more permanent farmers. According to Dr. Hammond, these societal changes reflect the environmental conditions at the time (some 4000 years ago), when northwestern China was wetter, cooler, and the weather had not settled permanently, which made food sources change over time.<ref name=":02">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 3: The Zhou Conquest|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | ||
After the Zhou settled into sedentary agricultural communities, they became affiliated as a tributary state to the | After the Zhou settled into sedentary agricultural communities, they became affiliated as a tributary state to the Shang, a process that left them resentful of their new lords. Around the late 12th century BCE (-1150), as the Shang dynasty was facing external raids they could not defend against, the Zhou rebelled against their overlords and seized power from them.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
One notable advancement of the Zhou dynasty was that they marked a break way from slavery and into early [[Feudalism|feudal]] society (Fēngjiàn, 封建) which worked differently from the European feudal system | One notable advancement of the Zhou dynasty was that they marked a break way from slavery and into early [[Feudalism|feudal]] society (Fēngjiàn, 封建) which worked differently from the European feudal system.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
=== War against the Shang === | === War against the Shang === | ||
Tai Zhou | Tai Zhou, a Zhou king, organized a long-term plan to take over the Shang. In a first move, the Zhou people followed the Wei river eastward and resettled closer to the Shang. Secondly, they sustained greater communication with other subordinated people of the Shang Empire, particularly on the west side of the Shang territory so as to create the alliances necessary to overthrow the Shang kings. Finally, around the year 1050 BC, the Zhou initiated a war against the Shang. According to Dr. Hammond, the war seems to have been initiated by Wen Zhou (as Tai Zhou had died by then), referred to as a king in historical records, but his son Wu was the one who took the throne from the Shang.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
While the exact date of this war has been lost, | While the exact date of this war has been lost, paleo-astronomers have narrowed down the range of possible dates to within a few years of 1045 BCE based on the study of celestial events described at that time.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
On that date, the Zhou people and their allies marched to the capital of the Shang (modern day Anyang), and set themselves up on the west side of a river. On the morning of the battle, the young king Wu gave a speech calling for the overthrow of the Shang and then led his armies forward into the city. A number of ancient documents that have survived to this day describe the battle that took place on that day; the Classic of Documents contains a purported transcript of the speech king Wu gave on that day as well as a document describing the battle.<ref name=":02" /> | On that date, the Zhou people and their allies marched to the capital of the Shang (modern day Anyang), and set themselves up on the west side of a river. On the morning of the battle, the young king Wu gave a speech calling for the overthrow of the Shang and then led his armies forward into the city. A number of ancient documents that have survived to this day describe the battle that took place on that day; the Classic of Documents contains a purported transcript of the speech king Wu gave on that day as well as a document describing the battle. It is said that on this day, blood flowed so heavily in the streets that wood was seen floating in streams of it.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
The battle concluded with the killing of the Shang king; the Shang state was thus seized by the Zhou and king Wu crowned.<ref name=":02" /> | The battle concluded with the killing of the Shang king; the Shang state was thus seized by the Zhou and king Wu crowned.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
==== The duke of Zhou ==== | ==== The duke of Zhou ==== | ||
King Wu was | King Wu died only three years into his rule as the Zhou king. His son, Cheng, was proclaimed the new king but was too young to rule, and so a regency was organized. Wu's younger brother, known as Ji Dan, was the principal regent for the young king.<ref>{{Citation|author=R. Eno|year=2010|title=Indiana University, History G380 – class text readings – Spring 2010 – R. Eno|title-url=https://scholarworks.iu.edu/iuswrrest/api/core/bitstreams/3357825b-f345-4b0a-a796-23c021efcde1/content|publisher=Indiana University}}</ref> He was seen as a very sage and moral character, as he could have easily usurped the throne from the young king, but instead was happy to serve as an advisor.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
The duke of Zhou thus became a very important figure in Chinese history, even serving as a model for Confucius some 500 years later.<ref name=":02" /> | The duke of Zhou thus became a very important figure in Chinese history, even serving as a model for Confucius some 500 years later.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
=== Migration of the Shang === | === Migration of the Shang === | ||
Although the Shang had been defeated, the Zhou did not exterminate them. The Shang were moved away from the capital of Anyang to the south and east and given a territory of their own, made into subordinates of the Zhou. They were allowed to retain their customs, including the worship of their royal family's ancestors. To this day, certain families in southeastern | Although the Shang had been defeated, the Zhou did not exterminate them. The Shang were moved away from the capital of Anyang to the south and east and given a territory of their own, made into subordinates of the Zhou. They were allowed to retain their customs, including the worship of their royal family's ancestors. To this day, certain families in southeastern Anhui province trace their family all the way back to the Shang.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
=== Establishment of Chang'an capital === | === Establishment of Chang'an capital === | ||
Line 126: | Line 123: | ||
=== Creation of the Mandate of Heaven === | === Creation of the Mandate of Heaven === | ||
To understand the [[Mandate of Heaven]], it is important to understand what Heaven is in China. According to Dr. Hammond, the Chinese people in earlier history (including the Zhou) | To understand the [[Mandate of Heaven]], it is important to understand what Heaven is in China. According to Dr. Hammond, the Chinese people in earlier history (including the Zhou) worshiped what we translate as Heaven (''tian''). Tian should not be thought of as the Christian Heaven, but rather sort of a natural operating system, the overarching mechanism that governs the functioning of everything in the universe. Tian should be understood as an all-encompassing organic system, and not as a divinity or god. However, it does have the capacity for action. One such capacity is the bestowing or withdrawing of the Mandate of Heaven.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
The Zhou were the ones | The Zhou were the ones who developed this doctrine to justify their conquest of the Shang, arguing that there was a "proper" way for society to be organized, which was focalised around a good ruler. since the Shang were unable to protect their tributary people from raids (and thus did not maintain the livelihood and prosperity of the people), they were unfit to rule and Heaven (tian) had withdrawn the Mandate from the Shang and given it to the Zhou, as the Zhou were able (or allowed) to defeat the Shang and seize power from them.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
The Mandate of Heaven would become central to all political transitions from one dynasty (or form of government) to another, even enduring to this day in the People's Republic. The Mandate formed instant justification for an overthrow of a dynasty: if one succeeded in seizing the state, then they had clearly received the Mandate of Heaven. If they failed, then they clearly had not received the Mandate and thus the old dynasty would keep ruling.<ref name=":02" /> | The Mandate of Heaven would become central to all political transitions from one dynasty (or form of government) to another, even enduring to this day in the People's Republic. The Mandate formed instant justification for an overthrow of a dynasty: if one succeeded in seizing the state, then they had clearly received the Mandate of Heaven. If they failed, then they clearly had not received the Mandate and thus the old dynasty would keep ruling.<ref name=":02" /> | ||
Line 137: | Line 134: | ||
=== Early successes === | === Early successes === | ||
The first two to three hundred years of Zhou rule were successful; that period was marked by territorial expansion (particularly in the south and southeast) and population growth. By the 8th century BCE, the Zhou state was four times larger than | The first two to three hundred years of Zhou rule were successful; that period was marked by territorial expansion (particularly in the south and southeast) and population growth. By the 8th century BCE, the Zhou state was four times larger than the Shang at the time of conquest in terms of territory.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
These successes lead to new administrative challenges. Governing the entire realm from the capital became difficult as it grew due to the sheer distance to cover, and the Zhou kings started delegating power to members of the royal family: brothers, cousins, etc. were sent to these regions to | These successes lead to new administrative challenges. Governing the entire realm from the capital became difficult as it grew due to the sheer distance to cover, and the Zhou kings started delegating power to members of the royal family: brothers, cousins, etc. were sent to these regions to fulfill administrative roles. However, the Zhou soon ran out of family members to appoint and turned to military leaders, loyal to the dynasty. The practice in the Zhou kingdom was that the military commander who brought new territory to the state would be appointed its political supervisor.<ref name=":03">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 4: Fragmentation and Social Change|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | ||
In the first few reigns of Zhou kings, this system worked well. The Zhou could appoint loyal individuals and let them take care of administrating remote regions on the border of the kingdom.<ref name=":03" /> | In the first few reigns of Zhou kings, this system worked well. The Zhou could appoint loyal individuals and let them take care of administrating remote regions on the border of the kingdom.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
=== Administrative challenges === | === Administrative challenges === | ||
As time went by, the monarchy became an established institution -- not solely dependent on a moral king, but on the entire royal family. Members of the Zhou clan, who grew up in the royal capital, knew that they would be given a title to administrate eventually, and became complacent about it. At the same time, in local communities around the kingdom, the delegates managing these territories were the | As time went by, the monarchy became an established institution -- not solely dependent on a moral king, but on the entire royal family. Members of the Zhou clan, who grew up in the royal capital, knew that they would be given a title to administrate eventually, and became complacent about it. At the same time, in local communities around the kingdom, the delegates managing these territories were the descendants of the original appointees, and thus they did not feel loyal to the Zhou dynasty, whose presence in these regions was almost null; they resented that they had to send taxes and tribute to the capital. This sentiment was particularly strong in the fertile southern and southeastern areas that produced a lot of food, but still had to send most of their surplus to the king as tribute.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
Thus these local rulers started to hold back some of the tribute they were supposed to send, while at the same time subverting the established hierarchy; records show, in fact, that at the beginning of the 8th century BCE, certain local administrators (appointed by the Zhou royal family) | Thus these local rulers started to hold back some of the tribute they were supposed to send, while at the same time subverting the established hierarchy; records show, in fact, that at the beginning of the 8th century BCE, certain local administrators (appointed by the Zhou royal family) began to refer to themselves as kings instead of dukes, most notably in local official documents.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
=== Arrival of the Qin and moving of the capital === | === Arrival of the Qin and moving of the capital === | ||
In normal times, as the Zhou king heard of these developments, he would have sent troops to restore his authority on these tributary provinces. However, at the start of the 8th century BCE, a new people emerged from the western frontier of the Zhou kingdom, called the Qin. They started to raid into Zhou territory, which prompted them to move their capital far eastward, at the site of what is today the city of Luoyang, which remained a very important capital and cultural center for later dynasties.<ref name=":03" /> | In normal times, as the Zhou king heard of these developments, he would have sent troops to restore his authority on these tributary provinces. However, at the start of the 8th century BCE, a new people emerged from the western frontier of the Zhou kingdom, called the Qin. They started to raid into Zhou territory, which prompted them to move their capital far eastward, at the site of what is today the city of Luoyang, which remained a very important capital and cultural center for later dynasties.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
This move to a more secure area | This move to a more secure area made the Zhou abandon their ancestral homeland in Chang'an. Because of this, the Zhou were unable to attend to the matter of local administrative appointees proclaiming themselves as kings, which was a challenge to the rule of the Zhou; as more local rulers proclaimed themselves king over their appointed lands, the legitimacy of the Zhou rule was called into question.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
The crisis took several centuries to mature: despite the challenges, the Zhou dynasty remained on the throne and ruled from Luoyang. While tributary rulers kept paying some amount of respect to the Zhou dynasty, it became clear that the Zhou did not control any territory beyond their capital.<ref name=":03" /> | The crisis took several centuries to mature: despite the challenges, the Zhou dynasty remained on the throne and ruled from Luoyang. While tributary rulers kept paying some amount of respect to the Zhou dynasty, it became clear that the Zhou did not control any territory beyond their capital.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
Line 160: | Line 157: | ||
The rulers of Lu claimed that they were descended from the duke of Zhou, which gave them some legitimacy on the throne over other minor states vying for power. The state of Lu was also the homeland of Confucius, whom is believed to have edited the ''Annals''.<ref name=":03" /> | The rulers of Lu claimed that they were descended from the duke of Zhou, which gave them some legitimacy on the throne over other minor states vying for power. The state of Lu was also the homeland of Confucius, whom is believed to have edited the ''Annals''.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
The Annals describe a process of sheer breakdown of the Zhou authority. As local rulers | The Annals describe a process of sheer breakdown of the Zhou authority. As local rulers started calling themselves kings, so did they start acting like one: they set up royal courts in their holdings, began to perform rituals which were normally reserved for the king, started to wear the clothing appropriate to a king, demanded the ritual gestures from their advisors that they themselves should show to the king, etc.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
=== Rise of the hegemons === | === Rise of the hegemons === | ||
With the breakdown of their single, unifying authority, it | With the breakdown of their single, unifying authority, it became impossible for the Zhou kings to restore order in the kingdom. Self-proclaimed kings started conquering their neighbors, and the kingdom erupted into war rapidly after that. In Chinese records, these kings are called ''ba wang'', translated as hegemons, understood as "kings in power, but not in right". In other words, these kings were able to rule because they had the power to do so, but were not legitimate rulers as they had not received the Mandate of Heaven, which was still with the Zhou.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
This period lasted a few hundred years and saw the number of states increase in China; from a single unified state in the 8th century BCE, there | This period lasted a few hundred years and saw the number of states increase in China; from a single unified state in the 8th century BCE, there came to be more than 250 existing by the 5th century BCE, with some of them consisting only of a single town and its agricultural fields. Each of them, no matter their size, claimed to be a legitimate sovereign government. While they still acknowledged the rulership of the Zhou to some extent, this was only a performative exercise as the Zhou kings exercised no real authority outside of their domain.<ref name=":03" /> | ||
== Hundred schools of thought == | == Hundred schools of thought == | ||
{{Main article|Chinese philosophy}} | {{Main article|Chinese philosophy}} | ||
As this breakdown process took place over China, a new class slowly | As this breakdown process took place over China, a new class slowly emerged: the ''shi'' (士, meaning advisor, scholar or general), a class of professional political administrators and advisors to kings and rulers which would come to remain very important in all later dynasties. Their role was reminiscent of the diviners of the Xia and Shang period, people who could read and write, but was wholly a product of the situation at the time: as the number of royal courts proliferated, there came a large demand for capable administrators and advisors. The ''shi'' traveled the land offering their services to different kings for a period of time, often creating fierce competition between kings for the most capable advisor. Often, they became a symbol of a ruler: a king who had a famous or capable advisor at his side was seen as a good ruler.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
The proliferation of this class also gave rise to philosophy in China (and thus Chinese philosophy), as the ''shi'' would debate each other and, in this era of great turmoil and war, began to question the fundamental order of China and rulership to understand why the Zhou kingdom broke down, and how statesmen could avoid this fate in the future.<ref name=":04">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 5: Confucianism and Daoism|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | The proliferation of this class also gave rise to philosophy in China (and thus Chinese philosophy), as the ''shi'' would debate each other and, in this era of great turmoil and war, began to question the fundamental order of China and rulership to understand why the Zhou kingdom broke down, and how statesmen could avoid this fate in the future.<ref name=":04">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 5: Confucianism and Daoism|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | ||
Line 175: | Line 172: | ||
Their influence on Chinese society was such that they survived in various ways in later dynasties, and so many of these schools of thought existed that they are today referred to as the "hundred schools of thought" (''zhūzǐ bǎijiā'', 諸子百家).<ref name=":05">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 6: The Hundred Schools|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | Their influence on Chinese society was such that they survived in various ways in later dynasties, and so many of these schools of thought existed that they are today referred to as the "hundred schools of thought" (''zhūzǐ bǎijiā'', 諸子百家).<ref name=":05">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 6: The Hundred Schools|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | ||
Some of the most famous ''shi'' of this period are Confucius, Laozi, and Sun Tzu.<ref name=":04" /> | Some of the most famous ''shi'' of this period are [[Confucius]], [[Laozi]], and [[Sun Tzu]].<ref name=":04" /> | ||
[[File:Confucius, fresco from a Western Han tomb of Dongping County, Shandong province, China.jpg|thumb|Likely the earliest depiction of Confucius, from a Western Han (202 BCE - 9 CE) fresco, found in a tomb in Shandong Province, China.|287x287px]] | [[File:Confucius, fresco from a Western Han tomb of Dongping County, Shandong province, China.jpg|thumb|Likely the earliest depiction of Confucius, from a Western Han (202 BCE - 9 CE) fresco, found in a tomb in Shandong Province, China.|287x287px]] | ||
=== Confucius and Confucianism === | === Confucius and Confucianism === | ||
Confucius (''Kong Fuzi'', 孔子), was a ''shi'' and perhaps the most influential figure in Chinese philosophy. He was born in the Lu state circa 551 BCE and died in that same place around 480 BCE.<ref name=":04" /> | |||
Most of the information that survived about Confucius was written down by his students and their students later on, but very little is known from his contemporaries.<ref name=":04" /> | Most of the information that survived about Confucius was written down by his students and their students later on, but very little is known from his contemporaries. Confucius grew up in the state of Lu and later spent a fair amount of time travelling around eastern China as a ''shi'', offering his services to various rulers. However, Confucius was not very successful in this effort and only landed minor roles and positions as an advisor. He eventually gave up on his goal of trying to achieve political success through serving in administrations, went back to his home state of Lu and settled into the role of a teacher.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
The core of his ideas were about human relationships; if one wanted a well-ordered society in which people could live together in peace and prosperity, then he argued people needed to realize that this happened through relationships with one another. He saw the family as a microcosm of this societal relationship: they involved on the one hand bonds of duties and obligations, and on the other bonds of affection and compassion.<ref name=":04" /> | |||
The core of his ideas were about human relationships; if one | |||
==== Five great relationships ==== | ==== Five great relationships ==== | ||
Confucius defined a set of five great relationships, concrete examples which represented his overarching idea of all relationships in society. These are the relationship between the ruler and the subject, father and son, husband and wife, elder brother and younger brother, and | Confucius defined a set of five great relationships, concrete examples which represented his overarching idea of all relationships in society. These are the relationship between the ruler and the subject, father and son, husband and wife, elder brother and younger brother, and the relationship between friend and friend. All of these relationships have certain characteristics; in each pair, one side plays a "leading" role and one plays a "following" role, even in the friend relationship: according to Confucius, there will always be a set of circumstances that puts one friend as a leader above the other (age, skill, etc).<ref name=":04" /> | ||
While there is a hierarchy in these relationships, they also have an aspect of reciprocity: the ruler (or father, or husband) must be a good ruler; they must | While there is a hierarchy in these relationships, they also have an aspect of reciprocity: the ruler (or father, or husband) must be a good ruler; they must fulfill their role in a proper way. If they abuse their role, then the subject (or the son, the wife, etc.) is released from the bond of obligation. The reciprocity of these relationships is what makes them work, and differentiates them from a simple domineering relationship (where the ruler would just force the subject to comply to his will). If both sides are fulfilling their roles properly then, according to Confucius, society will function properly.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
These relationships structure society, but to make them work people need to understand this system as they encounter it so they can apply it. To make that happen, Confucius relied on ritual: he saw rituals as central to the implementation of his order of relationships in daily life. Rituals are simply repeated | These relationships structure society, but to make them work people need to understand this system as they encounter it so they can apply it. To make that happen, Confucius relied on ritual: he saw rituals as central to the implementation of his order of relationships in daily life. Rituals are simply repeated behavior and can be as simple as a handshake (when two people meet, they shake hands) or as elaborate as a graduation ceremony, which involve hundreds of people.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
==== Analysis of the Zhou period ==== | ==== Analysis of the Zhou period ==== | ||
When looking back at the decline of the Zhou period, Confucius attributed its downfall to the violation of the proper ritual order: when people started taking for themselves the title of king and performing the rituals of royalty at their court, they broke with the right way of ordering society and all the wars and suffering that afflicted China since then stemmed from that | When looking back at the decline of the Zhou period, Confucius attributed its downfall to the violation of the proper ritual order: when people started taking for themselves the title of king and performing the rituals of royalty at their court, they broke with the right way of ordering society and all the wars and suffering that afflicted China since then stemmed from that event.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
To fix this situation, Confucius argued for the return of the ritual order of the early Zhou rather than the chaotic disordered of the warring states period. He also advocated for the rectification of names or in other words, to "make names fit reality" (going back to the rise of the Hegemons who usurped the title of king).<ref name=":04" /> | To fix this situation, Confucius argued for the return of the ritual order of the early Zhou rather than the chaotic disordered of the warring states period. He also advocated for the rectification of names or, in other words, to "make names fit reality" (going back to the rise of the Hegemons who usurped the title of king).<ref name=":04" /> | ||
A critical individual in this process of rectification is what Confucius called the gentleman (''jūn zǐ'', 君子, literally "noble's son"). This individual is one who models the proper ritual order and | A critical individual in this process of rectification is what Confucius called the gentleman (''jūn zǐ'', 君子, literally "noble's son"). This individual is one who models the proper ritual order and behavior in himself: he engages in learning about the past, and he seeks to approach the Dao (道, meaning "path", also spelled Tao), i.e. the way one should live in the world to manifest the rectification of rituals. As a role model, the gentleman can be emulated by others in society.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
Around 150 years after Confucius' death, a man by the name of [[Mencius]] (Meng Ke, 孟軻) picked up his work and developed Confucius' ideas further. Mencius especially turned his attention towards the relationship between a ruler and his subject, talking about the necessity of the ruler to "do the right thing", and that the people had the right to overthrow him if he failed at this duty.<ref name=":04" /> | Around 150 years after Confucius' death, a man by the name of [[Mencius]] (Meng Ke, 孟軻) picked up his work and developed Confucius' ideas further. Mencius especially turned his attention towards the relationship between a ruler and his subject, talking about the necessity of the ruler to "do the right thing", and that the people had the right to overthrow him if he failed at this duty.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
=== Daoism === | === Daoism === | ||
Daoism (or Taoism) was theorised by Laozi (Lǎozǐ, 老子, also romanised as Lao Tsu meaning "old master") and was as important and influential as Confucianism in traditional Chinese society. While Confucianism had a very proactive outlook (society will prosper if people act towards the natural order), Daoism is radically at odds with Confucianism | Daoism (or Taoism) was theorised by Laozi (''Lǎozǐ'', 老子, also romanised as Lao Tsu meaning "old master") and was as important and influential as Confucianism in traditional Chinese society. While Confucianism had a very proactive outlook (society will prosper if people act towards the natural order), Daoism is radically at odds with Confucianism; it is based upon a skepticism of our knowledge and [[epistemology]] (the ability to know things).<ref name=":04" /> | ||
Not much is known about Laozi, and it is not | Not much is known about Laozi, and it is not certain that he even existed. His most famous work is a book that bears his name, with most subsequent writings being attributed to a later follower by the name of Zhuangzi who wrote around the 3rd century BCE.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
For Daoists, all knowledge is arbitrary and partial. When we think about knowledge, all we're talking about is our ability to communicate: we know something is an orange, for example, because we name it an orange; names are meaningless and made up to describe things existing in reality. Thus our knowledge, Daoists argue, is partial: it is always limited and one can never know everything.<ref name=":04" /> | For Daoists, all knowledge is arbitrary and partial. When we think about knowledge, all we're talking about is our ability to communicate: we know something is an orange, for example, because we name it an orange; names are meaningless and made up to describe things existing in reality. Thus our knowledge, Daoists argue, is partial: it is always limited and one can never know everything.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
Line 212: | Line 207: | ||
Acting on the basis of partial knowledge will lead to consequences which can't be anticipated; in trying to make things better, we often end up making them worse.<ref name=":04" /> | Acting on the basis of partial knowledge will lead to consequences which can't be anticipated; in trying to make things better, we often end up making them worse.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
Zhuangzi liked to write in fables to explain his teachings, and one such fable is of an eagle soaring high in the sky who | Zhuangzi liked to write in fables to explain his teachings, and one such fable is of an eagle soaring high in the sky who cannot discern between individual rocks and trees, it just sees patterns of color on the ground. By contrast, a small sparrow is hopping around on the ground and sees everything up close: the individual grains in the stalks of wheat, the leaves on the trees, the gravel on the road, etc. According to Zhuangzi, neither one is right in their interpretation of what they see as they're limited by their perspective. This fable illustrates the fundamental Daoist belief of questioning one's ability to know things.<ref name=":04" /> It is reminiscent of the theories of later [[Idealism|idealist]] philosophers such as [[Kant]] or [[George Berkeley|Berkeley]]. | ||
Daoists were of course worried about the troubles facing China, and in fact Laozi wrote about his vision for a well-ordered society. In his opinion, an ideal life is one in which everything one should want and need is already found in one's immediate community. Thus, wanting to conquer other states does not lead one anywhere, all it does is take one out of the proper order where one really belongs. A critical concept in Daoism is ''wu wei'' (translated as "inaction") -- | Daoists were of course worried about the troubles facing China, and in fact Laozi wrote about his vision for a well-ordered society. In his opinion, an ideal life is one in which everything one should want and need is already found in one's immediate community. Thus, wanting to conquer other states does not lead one anywhere, all it does is take one out of the proper order where one really belongs. A critical concept in Daoism is ''wu wei'' (translated as "inaction") -- not to act in a way that goes against the natural flow of things or being.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
For Daoists, the point isn't to make the world a better place (because one cannot know all the necessary information to achieve that goal), but to live in one's own proper order.<ref name=":04" /> | For Daoists, the point isn't to make the world a better place (because one cannot know all the necessary information to achieve that goal), but to live in one's own proper order.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
=== Other schools of thought === | === Other schools of thought === | ||
Confucianism and Daoism | Confucianism and Daoism were at opposites. While the former advocated human action, the other advocated skepticism and inaction. These two schools of thought, while being the most influential in Chinese society, were not the only ones existing at the time of the warring states period however.<ref name=":04" /> | ||
Many of these schools were concerned with linguistics, and humankind's relationship to words in the material world. Others were concerned with military strategy, which made sense during a time of chronic wars. Sun Tzu (''Sūnzǐ'', 孙子) is certainly the most famous military thinkers to come out of the warring states period and was in great demand back in his time as well, unlike Confucius who had trouble finding employment as a political influencer. Other thinkers also explored cosmology or [[metaphysics]].<ref name=":04" /> | Many of these schools were concerned with linguistics, and humankind's relationship to words in the material world. Others were concerned with military strategy, which made sense during a time of chronic wars. Sun Tzu (''Sūnzǐ'', 孙子) is certainly the most famous military thinkers to come out of the warring states period and was in great demand back in his time as well, unlike Confucius who had trouble finding employment as a political influencer. Other thinkers also explored cosmology or [[metaphysics]].<ref name=":04" /> | ||
Line 226: | Line 221: | ||
==== Mohism ==== | ==== Mohism ==== | ||
Mohism is remembered for two aspects of its school: the doctrine of universal love and defensive warfare.<ref name=":05" /> | Mohism is remembered for two aspects of its school: the doctrine of universal love and defensive warfare. Mohists believed that one should love everyone equally and treat other people the way one would like to be treated. While there are some parallels to Confucianism (for example, Confucius' famous silver rule "do not impose on others that which you yourself do not desire"), the Mohist doctrine of universal love developed as a critical response to the Confucians' theories of reciprocal relationships, especially how some relationships were more important than other. The Mohists argued that the priority given to one's family were the vector of war as ruling dynasties were themselves a family, and thus put their family's interests above other rulers'.<ref name=":05" /> | ||
The Mohists, following their doctrine, also became renowned experts in defensive warfare. Their idea was that by building up the defenses of smaller and weaker states (so that they could resist the attacks of stronger states), then aggression would cease to be a profitable course of action and they would stop fighting -- and instead pursue their interests by other less violent means. The Mohists offered their services as consultants to states which were at risk of being invaded, and in some cases proved to be quite effective (but obviously did not stop warfare entirely).<ref name=":05" /> | |||
The Mohists, following their doctrine, also became renowned experts in defensive warfare. Their idea was that by building up the | |||
The ideas of Mòjiā faded away as the warring states period came to an end, as they were a product of this period and ceased to be relevant in the time of peace that followed.<ref name=":05" /> | The ideas of Mòjiā faded away as the warring states period came to an end, as they were a product of this period and ceased to be relevant in the time of peace that followed.<ref name=":05" /> | ||
Line 237: | Line 230: | ||
Legalists had an approach on politics, government and social order that was rather different from any other schools of the time. The doctrines of legalism are associated particularly with the state of Qin -- the same one that forced the Zhou to move their capital and led to their decline soon after.<ref name=":05" /> | Legalists had an approach on politics, government and social order that was rather different from any other schools of the time. The doctrines of legalism are associated particularly with the state of Qin -- the same one that forced the Zhou to move their capital and led to their decline soon after.<ref name=":05" /> | ||
The Qin developed a very effective military state; the whole of their society was | The Qin developed a very effective military state; the whole of their society was mobilized in the army and directed towards the objective of expansion. These methods began to be formulated during the 4th century BCE by Shang Yang (''Gōngsūn Yǎng'', 公孫鞅) who was the chief minister of the Qin state at that time. His basis was simple, and revolved around rewards and punishments.<ref name=":05" /> | ||
On this basis, Shang Yang began a process that went on for over 150 years of promulgating laws, codes and regulations which gave the people in Qin society a clear understanding of what their obligations and duties were and what the consequences of failing those laws were. The idea was that by having clear laws that everybody knew and understood the consequences of breaking, then people would behave properly. The Qin proved to be truly effective in this regard, as the laws were applied equally to everyone regardless of class or status: | On this basis, Shang Yang began a process that went on for over 150 years of promulgating laws, codes and regulations which gave the people in Qin society a clear understanding of what their obligations and duties were and what the consequences of failing those laws were. The idea was that by having clear laws that everybody knew and understood the consequences of breaking, then people would behave properly. The Qin proved to be truly effective in this regard, as the laws were applied equally to everyone regardless of class or status: whether they were a farmer or a general, one was punished the same for the same crime.<ref name=":05" /> | ||
These laws were fairly harsh; punishments often involved amputation, execution or banishment even for relatively minor offenses. In theory, the harshness was mitigated by the fact that everybody knew the punishments for breaking the law.<ref name=":05" /> | These laws were fairly harsh; punishments often involved amputation, execution or banishment even for relatively minor offenses. In theory, the harshness was mitigated by the fact that everybody knew of the punishments for breaking the law.<ref name=":05" /> | ||
In the 3rd century BCE, Han Fei (''hán fēi'', 韩非 ) developed a philosophical rationale to legalism. He himself was a ''shi'', and had worked in a number of courts before coming to the employment of the Qin for the remainder of his life. He developed a theory of human nature, | In the 3rd century BCE, Han Fei (''hán fēi'', 韩非 ) developed a philosophical rationale to legalism. He himself was a ''shi'', and had worked in a number of courts before coming to the employment of the Qin for the remainder of his life. He developed a theory of human nature, theorizing that people are naturally selfish and greedy and will seek to maximise their own personal gain while minimizing their pain. In theory, by exploiting this nature, it was possible to get people to do what one wanted them to do. This theory is interesting not only because it draws parallels to modern-day [[Neoliberalism|neoliberal]] arguments and justifications, but also because it broke away from other schools at the time (such as Confucianism and Mohism) who claimed there was a natural proper order to the world and people should perform their proper roles. In legalism, the state exists for the ruler: the ruler owns the state as his private property and there is no reciprocity like in Confucianism. Thus the state is not wielded as a tool to achieve the greater good, but to do what the ruler wishes.<ref name=":05" /> | ||
The doctrines of legalism served the Qin state very well during the warring states period, as they emerged victorious after defeating the last remaining state of Chu and unified China once again under a single dynasty.<ref name=":05" /> | The doctrines of legalism served the Qin state very well during the warring states period, as they emerged victorious after defeating the last remaining state of Chu and unified China once again under a single dynasty.<ref name=":05" /> | ||
Line 252: | Line 245: | ||
=== End of the warring states period === | === End of the warring states period === | ||
Around the last decades of the period, starting at the 3rd century BCE, the Qin state collected victory over victory and quickly annexed the various remaining states, until only two were left: Qin and Chu, both controlling similarly-sized areas. The ruler of the Qin state was named Qin Shi Huangdi in Chinese historiography, meaning | Around the last decades of the period, starting at the 3rd century BCE, the Qin state collected victory over victory and quickly annexed the various remaining states, until only two were left: Qin and Chu, both controlling similarly-sized areas. The ruler of the Qin state was named Qin Shi Huangdi in Chinese historiography, meaning ''First emperor of the Qin''. This marked the moment the term Emperor (Huangdi) entered the Chinese vocabulary. This was a very significant development, as previous rulers were called kings (wang). Huangdi was an ancient mythological -- almost spiritual or god-like -- figure, from back in the age of Yao and Shun. The king of the Qin adopting the title of Huangdi was a claim to a type of rulership that had not been seen in China previously; it was a claim to total power over all of China, the lord of all.<ref name=":05" /> | ||
== Qin and Han: Growth of feudal society == | == Qin and Han: Growth of feudal society == | ||
The title of Qin Shi Huangdi, Dr. Hammond notes, was quite ironic, as the Qin state only ruled for 14 years.<ref name=":05" /> In that time though, they undertook dramatic transformations: controlling vast territories bigger than had been owned before by earlier dynasties.<ref name=":06" /> | The title of Qin Shi Huangdi, Dr. Hammond notes, was quite ironic, as the Qin state only ruled for 14 years.<ref name=":05" /> In that time though, they undertook dramatic transformations: controlling vast territories bigger than had been owned before by earlier dynasties.<ref name=":06">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 7: The Early Han Dynasty|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | ||
Within his kingdom, the emperor set out to create a single administrative system. His work persisted after the Qin dynasty itself collapsed and into later dynasties.<ref name=":06" /> | Within his kingdom, the emperor set out to create a single administrative system. His work persisted after the Qin dynasty itself collapsed and into later dynasties.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
[[File:Qin Coin.png|thumb|Preserved Qin dynasty era coin]] | [[File:Qin Coin.png|thumb|Preserved Qin dynasty era coin]] | ||
The first such reform was of standardisation. When China had been divided in the Spring and Autumn and then warring states period, local circumstances had diverged quite a bit from kingdom to kingdom. For example, wagons and carts had axles of different lengths in different states. This seemingly innocuous difference force traders to switch carts at the border, as the roads were not meant for | The first such reform was of standardisation. When China had been divided in the Spring and Autumn and then warring states period, local circumstances had diverged quite a bit from kingdom to kingdom. For example, wagons and carts had axles of different lengths in different states. This seemingly innocuous difference force traders to switch carts at the border, as the roads were not meant for their carts, and while this was highly beneficial to the warring state period (as the lords could restrict and control trade more easily), it created logistical delays in the unified Qin state. Standard coins were also introduced in the empire, and the Qin state was the first to give Chinese coins a square hole in the middle so they could be linked on a string and carried around more easily. Qin Shi Huangdi also standardized writing across the whole empire, normalizing how characters should be written.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
The Qin also thought it important to establish a standard ideological system. They were not particularly attached to the ideas of Confucius or other great thinkers like Laozi: only the doctrine of legalism counted. This led, in the year 214 BCE, to a burning of books and the burying of scholars. Any books that were not teachings of legalism or practical utilitarian texts (how to do things) were destroyed. Likewise, as many teachings were taught orally by teachers and thinkers, the Qin emperor ordered that these scholars who knew the texts by heart be buried alive. This process was very thorough, and many of these texts did not survive | The Qin also thought it important to establish a standard ideological system. They were not particularly attached to the ideas of Confucius or other great thinkers like Laozi: only the doctrine of legalism counted. This led, in the year 214 BCE, to a burning of books and the (live) burying of scholars. Any books that were not teachings of legalism or practical utilitarian texts (how to do things) were destroyed. Likewise, as many teachings were taught orally by teachers and thinkers, the Qin emperor ordered that these scholars who knew the texts by heart be buried alive. This process was very thorough, and many of these texts did not survive that period, as most of them existed in only one copy at the time -- to this day, very few texts exist from before the fall of the Qin dynasty. Those that did survive were usually written down after the fall of the Qin dynasty.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
=== Overthrow of the Qin === | === Overthrow of the Qin === | ||
The doctrine of legalism proved to be a very effective system at gaining power, but not at ''retaining'' it. There was no method of self-regulation in this system, i.e. no restraint on how to wield power. Qin Shi Huangdi pursued this power purely in his own self-interest and died in 210 BCE. | The doctrine of legalism proved to be a very effective system at gaining power, but not at ''retaining'' it. There was no method of self-regulation in this system, i.e. no restraint on how to wield power. Qin Shi Huangdi pursued this power purely in his own self-interest and died in 210 BCE. His son succeeded him on the throne, but proved unable to maintain the state his father had assembled, and he was killed only three years later.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
In the five following years, several contenders emerged, trying to establish their dynasty over China. Fairly quickly, two principal contenders appeared: Xiang Yu (''Xiàng Yǔ'', 项籍), and Liu Bang (''Liú Bāng'', 劉邦). | In the five following years, several contenders emerged, trying to establish their dynasty over China. Fairly quickly, two principal contenders appeared: Xiang Yu (''Xiàng Yǔ'', 项籍), and Liu Bang (''Liú Bāng'', 劉邦). Xiang Yu was a general in the state of Chu prior to the unification under the Qin state, and was the most likely contender for the throne as he proved very popular in the empire. | ||
On the other hand, hist opponent Liu Bang | On the other hand, hist opponent Liu Bang was a relatively minor figure; he was a jailer, escorting groups of prisoners from local jails to county jails. Around the time the Qin state was collapsing, Liu Bang embarked on one of this mission, which involved an overnight journey. He made camp with his prisoners in the night and, in the morning, found that several had escaped. He knew that this would have dire consequences for him as, under the Qin system, he had failed his duties and would be likely executed. To avoid this fate, Liu Bang resorted to the only other alternative available to him: he assembled his remaining prisoners and told them he would set them free if they followed him. They became the core of his rebel army who fought against the Qin and, after the collapse of the dynasty, he continued to raise an army which eventually grew to become a serious military challenger for power.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
Xiang Yu and Liu Bang eventually came into direct conflict with one another. In the year 204 BCE, | Xiang Yu and Liu Bang eventually came into direct conflict with one another. In the year 204 BCE, a battle took place in which Xiang Yu defeated the rival army, inflicting very strong casualties on Liu Bang's side and concluding that his army (and Liu Bang's struggle for the throne) was destroyed. However, Liu Bang had executed a strategic withdrawal which led his army into a port town on the Yellow river (named Ao). There, he seized the granary, recruited new followers and rebuilt his forces to resume the conflict with Xiang Yu.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
Two years later, Liu Bang defeated Xiang Yu in a very dramatic siege | Two years later, Liu Bang defeated Xiang Yu in a very dramatic siege. The story, in traditional Chinese historiography, was that Xiang Yu found his encampment surrounded by the soldiers of Liu Bang -- themselves former soldiers of the Chu -- singing folk songs of their homeland. When Xiang Yu heard the songs, he knew that his cause was lost. He had a final evening with his favorite concubine, killed her, and then leapt on his horse straight into the enemy's lines where he was finally cut down.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
With his main opponent taken out of the power struggle, Liu Bang was free to proclaim a new dynasty over China, which he called the Han, after the district from which he | With his main opponent taken out of the power struggle, Liu Bang was free to proclaim a new dynasty over China, which he called the Han, after the district from which he originated. The Han dynasty became one of the great ages in Chinese history, lasting for 400 years, reaching a geographical size, population and wealth never seen before. The Han dynasty was a contemporary of the [[Roman Empire (27 BCE–395 CE)|Roman Empire]] in the west and the two indirectly traded through the [[Silk road]].<ref name=":06" /> | ||
==The early Han dynasty== | ==The early Han dynasty== | ||
Liu Bang established the capital at Chang'an, the same city that was the first capital of the Zhou dynasty as well as the capital of the Qin empire. From there, he established a system of imperial governance which was at first a continuation of the Qin system but evolved over the next century of Han rule into a much more stable and viable order.<ref name=":06" /> | Liu Bang established the capital at Chang'an, the same city that was the first capital of the Zhou dynasty as well as the capital of the Qin empire. From there, he established a system of imperial governance which was at first a continuation of the Qin system but evolved over the next century of Han rule into a much more stable and viable order.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
Liu Bang inherited however two systems of governance at the time of his ascension to the throne. The administration in the western half of China was run directly from the capital: the emperor appointed officials to serve in local government for relatively short fixed terms before being sent somewhere else. This allowed the imperial court and the emperor to exercise direct control and essentially administrate these regions himself.<ref name=":06" /> | Liu Bang inherited however two systems of governance at the time of his ascension to the throne. The administration in the western half of China was run directly from the capital: the emperor appointed officials to serve in local government for relatively short fixed terms before being sent somewhere else. This allowed the imperial court and the emperor to exercise direct control and essentially administrate these regions himself. In the eastern half of the empire though, power was given to military leaders in Liu Bang's army who had secured these territories and pledged their loyalty to the new dynasty. This system had also been practiced by the Zhou and eventually led to their end, and indeed became a problem as well for the Han dynasty.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
Nonetheless, Liu Bang was able to stabilize his rule and peacefully handed the succession to his son after his death in 195 BCE. A challenge emerged soon, however, when the family of the empress sought to develop influence at court. In 180, when the new emperor came to the throne, their plan was thwarted and the Liu family was able to keep control of the throne.<ref name=":06" /> | |||
By that time, the military leaders who had been given land in the eastern part of the empire were becoming restless, and a number of efforts were made by Han emperors to maintain and extend their control over the east. This came to a head in 154 BCE when a rebellion took place: several military rulers in the east rose up and challenged the power of the Liu family. Not all of them backed the rebellion though, and the Liu family was able to manipulate these rulers in the east against one another so that they fought against each other instead of focusing on the empire. As those regions weakened themselves, the empire was able to bring them back into their direct administration (the system in the west) and use them as a base for operations against the remaining rebels. Within a few years, virtually all of east China came back under the direct administration of the Han.<ref name=":06" /> | |||
By that time, the military leaders who had been given land in the eastern part of the empire were becoming restless, and a number of efforts were made by | |||
This was a critical development: first, it indicated that the Han (and more globally the Chinese) had learned their lesson from the Zhou and how to counteract such situations. Secondly, it cemented the rulership of the Han dynasty: by 150 BCE, China was a single administrative entity, no longer divided by tributary rulers.<ref name=":06" /> | This was a critical development: first, it indicated that the Han (and more globally the Chinese) had learned their lesson from the Zhou and how to counteract such situations. Secondly, it cemented the rulership of the Han dynasty: by 150 BCE, China was a single administrative entity, no longer divided by tributary rulers.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
=== Emperor Wudi === | === Emperor Wudi === | ||
The immediate aftermath of this period saw one of China's most famous emperors on the throne, Wudi (''Hàn Wǔdì'', 汉武帝 -- ''Wu'' being his honorific title and ''Di'' coming from ''Huangdi'', the title the Emperor of Qin established) | The immediate aftermath of this period saw one of China's most famous emperors on the throne, Wudi (''Hàn Wǔdì'', 汉武帝 -- ''Wu'' being his honorific title and ''Di'' coming from ''Huangdi'', the title the Emperor of Qin established). His reign lasted for 54 years, making it the longest continuous reign in China at the time. Due to China being virtually free of internal strife and rebellion at the time of his ascension to the throne, Wudi was able to engage in many reforms that consolidated an imperial, administrative and ideological order which remained the basis of the imperial court for the next 2000 years.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
This process started by emperor Wudi is often called the ''Han synthesis'' by historians, and is described as a blending together of three components: Confucianism, legalism (as an administrative practice) and metaphysics.<ref name=":06" /> | This process started by emperor Wudi is often called the ''Han synthesis'' by historians, and is described as a blending together of three components: Confucianism, legalism (as an administrative practice) and [[metaphysics]].<ref name=":06" /> | ||
The Han legal system was inspired by the Qin system of rewards and punishments, but was made more "humane" by the inclusion of a Confucian element, which sought out to establish proper relationships between people. These two philosophies were however more concerned by the [[Materialism|material]] world, and emperor Wudi was concerned with the metaphysical world as well, which he saw as an integral part (along with the material world) of a larger cosmic order.<ref name=":06" /> | The Han legal system was inspired by the Qin system of rewards and punishments, but was made more "humane" by the inclusion of a Confucian element, which sought out to establish proper relationships between people. These two philosophies were however more concerned by the [[Materialism|material]] world, and emperor Wudi was concerned with the metaphysical world as well, which he saw as an integral part (along with the material world) of a larger cosmic order.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
This was | This was theorized by the likes of Dong Zhongshu (''Dŏng Zhòngshū'', 董仲舒) who brought together a number of ideas that had been in China for a long time already into a system that is sometimes called correlative cosmology; correlative cosmology seeks to explain correlation and connections between phenomena that can observed in the natural world and actions taking place in human society. Dr. Hammond likens it to a "doctrine of interpretation of omens": an earthquake or an eclipse, for example, may be interpreted as a sign that the natural order of things is disturbed in some way. Human misbehavior -- including the emperor's -- would create such omens which were interpreted by the royal court to bring the emperor back on the right path.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
Wudi had a vision of the state that was in agreement with Confucianism as a tool for doing good, but this vision was also a rationale for his many expansions: his reign is also marked with a period of great military expansions, going as far as | Wudi had a vision of the state that was in agreement with Confucianism as a tool for doing good, but this vision was also a rationale for his many expansions: his reign is also marked with a period of great military expansions, going as far as to invade Korea in the north, Vietnam in the south and projecting power to [[central Asia]], creating the largest Chinese empire at the time. Emperor Wudi famously apologized to the whole of China for the many wars he started near the end of his reign, which he considered a mistake.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
His governing style was also new; he wanted the state to proactively solve problems for people and be engaged in the economic life of the country. He was against the manipulation of the market for mercantile profiteering and created government monopolies on critical goods such as salt, iron, alcohol, etc. to regulate and dispatch these commodities around the country.<ref name=":06" /> | His governing style was also new; he wanted the state to proactively solve problems for people and be engaged in the economic life of the country. He was against the manipulation of the market for mercantile profiteering and created government monopolies on critical goods such as salt, iron, alcohol, etc. to regulate and dispatch these commodities around the country.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
Wudi also began the practice of [[meritocracy]] in the state administration | Wudi also began the practice of [[meritocracy]] in the state administration. Under this system, the royal court held examinations (based on written tests) that anyone could take to demonstrate their scholarship and learning. Passing the test would let one be appointed to positions in government. This system was initially held at a very small scale, and was not the main tool for recruiting government officials in China: during Wudi's reign, most officials came into service of the government through reputation or recommandation.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
=== Aftermath of Wudi's reign === | === Aftermath of Wudi's reign === | ||
After Wudi's death, his policies came under debate: in 81 BCE, six years after his death, great debate | After Wudi's death, his policies came under debate: in 81 BCE, six years after his death, a great debate took place at the royal court, surviving in written records known as the ''Debate on salt and iron''. Two factions formed, arguing over whether it was a good thing or not (in Confucian terms) for the state to intervene in the economy. One faction argued that the role of the state was to regulate private greed so the interests of the common people could be protected, and the other faction argued that the government shouldn't be intervening in society but merely create a set of moral expectations: the government itself should be good and act in a proper way, which would set the example for people in society to follow. They also argued that it was improper for the government to enrich itself by participating in private economic activity. These debates were significant in their time and were also studied by the later Chinese to set out the parameters of how interventionist or active the government should be.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
The result of these debates was that the government decided to abandon most of Wudi's monopolies, and allowed the economy to go its own way with a minimal amount of government intervention.<ref name=":06" /> | The result of these debates was that the government decided to abandon most of Wudi's monopolies, and allowed the economy to go its own way with a minimal amount of government intervention.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
This moment -- up until to around the turn of the millennium (and | This moment -- up until to around the turn of the millennium (and going into the Common Era) -- was characterized by a very stable period in China's history, at least for the people. During this time, emperors became less and less engaged in the affairs of administration, instead preferring leisure and leaving the management of the state to their officials. This allowed officials to become corrupt and line their own pockets. The revenue of the state was neglected, and the day-to-day administrative tasks and military affairs were ignored. Additionally, in-law families (relatives by marriage) tried to manipulate the royal court in their favor.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
== Later Han dynasty == | == Later Han dynasty == | ||
This all came to a head in the year 7 of the present era when emperor Zhangdi (漢章帝) died without an heir. A brief period followed where power was usurped by Wang Mang (王莽) who headed the Xin dynasty (''Xīn Cháo, | This all came to a head in the year 7 of the present era when emperor Zhangdi (漢章帝) died without an heir. A brief period followed where power was usurped by Wang Mang (王莽) who headed the Xin dynasty (''Xīn Cháo,'' 新朝, literally "new dynasty") for about 20 years. This period is known as the ''Wang Mang Interregnum.<ref name=":07">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 8: Later Han and the Three Kingdoms|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref>'' Wang died without a successor in the year 23 of the current era, and another branch of the Liu family re-established their rule. This event started the period known as the later Han (or sometimes the eastern Han) which lasted for another 200 years.<ref name=":06" /> | ||
=== Land reforms === | === Land reforms === | ||
Line 319: | Line 310: | ||
Up until that point, land had been the property of lords (most of them military rulers), and the farmers that lived on the land were the possessions of the rulers as well. Most of these rulers were put in place in earlier dynasties by rewarding generals with the land they conquered, but some land grants were made to members of the political administration as rewards for services rendered.''<ref name=":07" />'' | Up until that point, land had been the property of lords (most of them military rulers), and the farmers that lived on the land were the possessions of the rulers as well. Most of these rulers were put in place in earlier dynasties by rewarding generals with the land they conquered, but some land grants were made to members of the political administration as rewards for services rendered.''<ref name=":07" />'' | ||
As the Han dynasty dealt with the problem of local military rulers and unified the whole empire under their sole command, their administration naturally moved to a more civilian staff and was expanded to help manage the affairs of a | As the Han dynasty dealt with the problem of local military rulers and unified the whole empire under their sole command, their administration naturally moved to a more civilian staff and was expanded to help manage the affairs of a centralized realm. The Han then began attributing land differently, forced by the material reality of this new order in which they were the sole owner of all the land and did not rely on the loyalty of tributary lords. The practice of rewarding administrators with land became an institution under the Han.''<ref name=":07" />'' | ||
This policy also changed the make up of the agricultural economy which started resembling a market system, where individual estates owned by individual families produced grain and other commodities which were then sold over the whole of China.''<ref name=":07" />'' | This policy also changed the make up of the agricultural economy which started resembling a market system, where individual estates owned by individual families produced grain and other commodities which were then sold over the whole of China.''<ref name=":07" />'' | ||
In theory, land remained the property of the emperor. In practice however, land that was granted out to families (and passed on from generation to generation) developed into ''de facto'' [[private property]]. The state | In theory, land remained the property of the emperor. In practice however, land that was granted out to families (and passed on from generation to generation) developed into ''de facto'' [[private property]]. The state started to recognize this fact and issued charters and other grants of land started functioning more like property deeds. Conflicts between landlords (such as access to water) were mediated through a legal court that recognized their property and title as land owners.''<ref name=":07" />'' | ||
The advent of private property was a very significant event in the history of China, and would survive for millennia after that. Generational wealth began being amassed in a process which could be likened to [[Primitive accumulation of capital|primitive accumulation]].''<ref name=":07" />'' | The advent of private property was a very significant event in the history of China, and would survive for millennia after that. Generational wealth began being amassed in a process which could be likened to [[Primitive accumulation of capital|primitive accumulation]].''<ref name=":07" />'' | ||
Line 333: | Line 324: | ||
==== Eunuch influence ==== | ==== Eunuch influence ==== | ||
Internal conflicts start reappearing at the royal court | Internal conflicts start reappearing at the royal court, with in-laws trying to seize power at court, military leaders resenting this new class of landlords who, they felt, had stolen their titles. Eunuchs became a problem as well; Eunuchs were somewhat unique to Chinese society: they were castrated males who served in the private residential parts of the imperial palace, in which only the emperor himself was allowed. Their condition made them non-threatening to the line of succession, and while eunuchs were not unique to China per se, their specific role in imperial China was. Eunuchs also worked with the emperor's concubines. Most of the time, eunuchs kept to their menial role but in times when the succession led to a young emperor on the throne, eunuchs could be influential over the young emperor who likely had one as his tutor or companion.''<ref name=":07" />'' | ||
==== Decline of the Han ==== | ==== Decline of the Han ==== | ||
Eunuchs gaining influence notably became a problem in the later Han when a series of young emperors came to the throne, which turned them into a major faction within the imperial court.''<ref name=":07" />'' | Eunuchs gaining influence notably became a problem in the later Han when a series of young emperors came to the throne, which turned them into a major faction within the imperial court.''<ref name=":07" />'' | ||
Making matters worse, the weakening of imperial oversight allowed local strongmen -- not yet military figures, but mostly private land owners -- to intensify their exploitation over the peasantry, raising taxes and rents | Making matters worse, the weakening of imperial oversight allowed local strongmen -- not yet military figures, but mostly private land owners -- to intensify their exploitation over the peasantry, raising taxes and rents and creating discontent. Unsurprisingly, this situation led to the outbreak of rebellions against landlords and the dynasty over large parts of China. The empire responded by leading military interventions to quell these rebellions which, in a domino effect, increased the power of the military.''<ref name=":07" />'' | ||
By the latter part of the second century, the Han dynasty had ceased to be a functional political entity. Much like the later Zhou, it still existed and emperors succeeded one another on the throne, but real power dissolved and strongmen in the country expanded their territory as factionalism at court weakened the functioning of the state even further.''<ref name=":07" />'' | By the latter part of the second century, the Han dynasty had ceased to be a functional political entity. Much like the later Zhou, it still existed and emperors succeeded one another on the throne, but real power dissolved and strongmen in the country expanded their territory as factionalism at court weakened the functioning of the state even further.''<ref name=":07" />'' | ||
Line 349: | Line 340: | ||
The three kingdoms in question were: | The three kingdoms in question were: | ||
# Shu (蜀), in modern-day Sichuan province, ruled by Liu Bei of the Han dynasty. | # Shu (蜀), in modern-day Sichuan province, ruled by Liu Bei of the Han dynasty. | ||
# Wei (魏), | # Wei (魏), located in the north, ruled by Cao Pi (曹丕), son of Cao Cao (''Cáo Cāo,'' 曹操), a famous general of the late Han empire. | ||
# Wu (吳), in the southeast, ruled by Sun Quan (''Sūn Quán'', 孙权).<ref name=":07" /> | # Wu (吳), in the southeast, ruled by Sun Quan (''Sūn Quán'', 孙权).<ref name=":07" /> | ||
=== Beginning of the period === | === Beginning of the period === | ||
The three kingdoms period started in the same way the earlier breakdown of the Zhou had, by a fragmentation of the empire into various sovereign states. However, unlike the breakdown of the Zhou era, the three kingdoms remained stable among themselves and did not divide themselves. They all presented themselves as Confucian regimes: all three employed a Confucian administration and were concerned with doing good in their own states. Thus, there was still a continuity from the Han period -- with the distinction that the heroes of this era | The three kingdoms period started in the same way the earlier breakdown of the Zhou had, by a fragmentation of the empire into various sovereign states. However, unlike the breakdown of the Zhou era, the three kingdoms remained stable among themselves and did not divide themselves. They all presented themselves as Confucian regimes: all three employed a Confucian administration and were concerned with doing good in their own states. Thus, there was still a continuity from the Han period -- with the distinction that the heroes of this era were generals and not scholars.<ref name=":07" /> | ||
=== Significance of the three kingdoms period === | === Significance of the three kingdoms period === | ||
Line 437: | Line 428: | ||
When the Turkic peoples started migrating into the territory of the Xiongnu, who were nomadic, they became displaced and moved further up north. After a long migration that took them several decades, they emerged in European history as the Huns.<ref name=":09" /> | When the Turkic peoples started migrating into the territory of the Xiongnu, who were nomadic, they became displaced and moved further up north. After a long migration that took them several decades, they emerged in European history as the Huns.<ref name=":09" /> | ||
Eventually, these Turkic peoples moved from what was the Xiongnu territory and into China as well, which was a fertile area. Their migration came to an end north of the Yangtze river, which they did not cross. The north of China at the time was home to 20-30 million people, and the migratory populations totalled fewer than a million people. It should be understood that this process of migration was not peaceful and did not displace the Chinese people established there, but rather these newcomers established themselves as sort of overlords. | Eventually, these Turkic peoples moved from what was the Xiongnu territory and into China as well, which was a fertile area. Their migration came to an end north of the Yangtze river, which they did not cross. The north of China at the time was home to 20-30 million people, and the migratory populations totalled fewer than a million people. It should be understood that this process of migration was not peaceful and did not displace the Chinese people established there, but rather these newcomers established themselves as sort of overlords. In this process, they displaced the empire of China from the region and instead established their rule, taking over by force. This period is called the Northern dynasty.<ref name=":09" /> | ||
South of the Yangtze river, Chinese civilisation and political order was preserved. However, Chinese presence in that area had only been established for a few hundred years at most; Dr. Hammond notes that the Chinese population in the south was aware that they were not living in their ancestral homeland.<ref name=":09" /> | South of the Yangtze river, Chinese civilisation and political order was preserved. However, Chinese presence in that area had only been established for a few hundred years at most; Dr. Hammond notes that the Chinese population in the south was aware that they were not living in their ancestral homeland.<ref name=":09" /> | ||
Line 455: | Line 446: | ||
The Tuoba built extensive Buddhist cave temples in the same way at each of their two capitals by carving out and hollowing into cliff faces. Some of the statues are 20-30 feet tall (6-9 metres), around which will be thousands of tiny Buddha figures. The statues were patronized by people to earn merit or as acts of devotion and faith; the bigger statues were commissionned by wealthy patrons such as the Wei lords themselves while the small status were ordered by farmers in exchange for a few coins to have it carved on their behalf.<ref name=":09" /> | The Tuoba built extensive Buddhist cave temples in the same way at each of their two capitals by carving out and hollowing into cliff faces. Some of the statues are 20-30 feet tall (6-9 metres), around which will be thousands of tiny Buddha figures. The statues were patronized by people to earn merit or as acts of devotion and faith; the bigger statues were commissionned by wealthy patrons such as the Wei lords themselves while the small status were ordered by farmers in exchange for a few coins to have it carved on their behalf.<ref name=":09" /> | ||
Dr. Hammond notes that the cave temples show a clear mark that the Turkic peoples who migrated into China were themselves Buddhist (coming into contact with it after it had spread from India) and brought with them a somewhat militant form of Buddhism different from the one practiced in China. | Dr. Hammond notes that the cave temples show a clear mark that the Turkic peoples who migrated into China were themselves Buddhist (coming into contact with it after it had spread from India) and brought with them a somewhat militant form of Buddhism different from the one practiced in China. For the Tuoba and other Turkic peoples, Buddhism was central to their culture and had been devotees for centuries at that point.<ref name=":09" /> | ||
==== End of the process of migration ==== | ==== End of the process of migration ==== | ||
Line 503: | Line 494: | ||
The Sui did not bring back this exact system, but used it to promote a stable agricultural order. While all land in the empire theoretically belonged to the emperor, this system made sure that arable land was redistributed to different families every 3 years, ensuring that all families had about the same access to agricultural resources. This redistribution prevented the accumulation of large amounts of land in some families, avoiding the formation of both landlords and landless peasants.<ref name=":010" /> | The Sui did not bring back this exact system, but used it to promote a stable agricultural order. While all land in the empire theoretically belonged to the emperor, this system made sure that arable land was redistributed to different families every 3 years, ensuring that all families had about the same access to agricultural resources. This redistribution prevented the accumulation of large amounts of land in some families, avoiding the formation of both landlords and landless peasants.<ref name=":010" /> | ||
The land was not all distributed equally; there were still aristocratic, land-owning families which were inherited into the Sui dynasty from the period of division. The well-field system did not expropriate this owned land; it was entirely exempted. Still, this system allowed farmers to | The land was not all distributed equally; there were still aristocratic, land-owning families which were inherited into the Sui dynasty from the period of division. The well-field system did not expropriate this owned land; it was entirely exempted. Still, this system allowed farmers to fulfill their own needs.<ref name=":010" /> | ||
==== Frontier | ==== Frontier defense ==== | ||
The Northwest frontier remained a zone of instability, and in order to defend it, the emperor established agricultural colonies: soldiers would be sent to the frontier and support themselves by farming the land there rather than being financed and fed by the heartland of China.<ref name=":010" /> | The Northwest frontier remained a zone of instability, and in order to defend it, the emperor established agricultural colonies: soldiers would be sent to the frontier and support themselves by farming the land there rather than being financed and fed by the heartland of China.<ref name=":010" /> | ||
Line 519: | Line 510: | ||
=== End of the Sui dynasty === | === End of the Sui dynasty === | ||
The Sui dynasty lasted from the years 589 to 617. The masses were not happy with the failed military campaigns and the construction of the Grand Canal that took their toll on their families and local economy. This discontent however, by itself, would not have been enough to dissolve the Sui dynasty. In addition to that, a story (or rumour) was going around the capital that the throne "was going to be occupied" by a person named Li (the ruler of Sui being named Yang). | The Sui dynasty lasted from the years 589 to 617. The masses were not happy with the failed military campaigns and the construction of the Grand Canal that took their toll on their families and local economy. This discontent however, by itself, would not have been enough to dissolve the Sui dynasty. In addition to that, a story (or rumour) was going around the capital that the throne "was going to be occupied" by a person named Li (the ruler of Sui being named Yang). This story was first spread by travelling soothsayers and then made into a folk song. Yang began to mistrust government officials named Li and, to safeguard his rule, had them executed as well.<ref name=":010" /> | ||
In the city of Tanyuan, Li Shimin, the son of a garrison commander, saw the writing on the wall for himself and his father: if they were going to wait around, then eventually the emperor would have them executed for being named Li. Yuan, Shimin's father, had to take the opportunity and seize power for himself. In 617, Li Yuan, his son and their troops marched south to the capital. Rebellions broke out, and the court collapsed fairly quickly: Yang Guang died, and authority disintegrated at the capital.<ref name=":010" /> | In the city of Tanyuan, Li Shimin, the son of a garrison commander, saw the writing on the wall for himself and his father: if they were going to wait around, then eventually the emperor would have them executed for being named Li. Yuan, Shimin's father, had to take the opportunity and seize power for himself. In 617, Li Yuan, his son and their troops marched south to the capital. Rebellions broke out, and the court collapsed fairly quickly: Yang Guang died, and authority disintegrated at the capital.<ref name=":010" /> | ||
Line 555: | Line 546: | ||
The Tang formalised and regulated these estates to an extent even greater than seen in previous dynasties. In the capital, a genealogical registry was made, maintaining a record of who was a member of which family. Officials in the government tended to be recruited from these families.<ref name=":011" /> | The Tang formalised and regulated these estates to an extent even greater than seen in previous dynasties. In the capital, a genealogical registry was made, maintaining a record of who was a member of which family. Officials in the government tended to be recruited from these families.<ref name=":011" /> | ||
This basis for recruitment maintained the aristocratic order which pleased these families, but Dr. Hammond also notes that to function as an educated and literate government official, one needed a certain amount of economic resources to learn the textual tradition, the writings of Confucius, the histories of China, the body of precedent and historical knowledge necessary. | This basis for recruitment maintained the aristocratic order which pleased these families, but Dr. Hammond also notes that to function as an educated and literate government official, one needed a certain amount of economic resources to learn the textual tradition, the writings of Confucius, the histories of China, the body of precedent and historical knowledge necessary. A peasant family who needed to deploy all its available [[labor-power]] towards the production of food simply would not have been able to spare a young man for the several years needed to educate him on these topics.<ref name=":011" /> | ||
=== Empress Wu Zetian === | === Empress Wu Zetian === | ||
Line 680: | Line 671: | ||
While legally speaking, almost anyone could take the imperial examination, some groups were excluded by default, the biggest of which being women. Merchants, who were the second most significant group in terms of numbers, were also banned from taking the examination through generations (their sons and other descendants were automatically ineligible). This had to do with the Confucian system which considered merchants to have very low social utility as they didn't produce anything themselves.<ref name=":020" /> | While legally speaking, almost anyone could take the imperial examination, some groups were excluded by default, the biggest of which being women. Merchants, who were the second most significant group in terms of numbers, were also banned from taking the examination through generations (their sons and other descendants were automatically ineligible). This had to do with the Confucian system which considered merchants to have very low social utility as they didn't produce anything themselves.<ref name=":020" /> | ||
While this left around 50% of the population technically eligible for the exams, one needed to be educated in order to even show up at the exam, which were out of reach for many families who could not spare the labour-power and finances required to educate their son. | While this left around 50% of the population technically eligible for the exams, one needed to be educated in order to even show up at the exam, which were out of reach for many families who could not spare the labour-power and finances required to educate their son.<ref name=":020" /> | ||
The examination process itself took inspiration from the Confucian revival seen under Han Yu. The exams tested the candidate's mastery of a body of Confucian writing, historical texts and classical literature. The candidate needed to be able to cite texts from memory and apply them to questions of government or administration. They also needed to be able to compose poetry, writing in an elegant literary style. | The examination process itself took inspiration from the Confucian revival seen under Han Yu. The exams tested the candidate's mastery of a body of Confucian writing, historical texts and classical literature. The candidate needed to be able to cite texts from memory and apply them to questions of government or administration. They also needed to be able to compose poetry, writing in an elegant literary style.<ref name=":020" /> | ||
==== Cultural changes of the imperial examination system ==== | ==== Cultural changes of the imperial examination system ==== | ||
Line 692: | Line 683: | ||
=== Place of the shi in society === | === Place of the shi in society === | ||
The importance of the imperial examination system as an institution of imperial China from the Song dynasty forward led to a major cultural crisis in the Chinese educated elite, who went through a process of self-realized and realized what exactly their role was and what they should do with the power they possessed, being not only educated and literate but also in the government administration.<ref name=":013" /> | The importance of the imperial examination system as an institution of imperial China from the Song dynasty forward led to a major cultural crisis in the Chinese educated elite, who went through a process of self-realized and realized what exactly their role was and what they should do with the power they possessed, being not only educated and literate but also in the government administration.<ref name=":013">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 15: Intellectual Ferment in the 11th Century|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | ||
The ''shi'' in the Song dynasty came to the conclusion that by having passed the imperial examinations (or even having attended them) and being educated individuals, they had access and were part of a system of governance and social leadership which they took as a very deep responsibility. Their official positions also afforded them some privileges; for example, they were exempt from labour duties in which a subject had to render to his liege at some time during the year. They were also exempt from corporal punishment.<ref name=":013" /> | The ''shi'' in the Song dynasty came to the conclusion that by having passed the imperial examinations (or even having attended them) and being educated individuals, they had access and were part of a system of governance and social leadership which they took as a very deep responsibility. Their official positions also afforded them some privileges; for example, they were exempt from labour duties in which a subject had to render to his liege at some time during the year. They were also exempt from corporal punishment.<ref name=":013" /> | ||
Even those who only attended the examinations but didn't pass could find a role in public and social life, serving as teachers for example, and Dr. Hammond notes that many private academies flourished during this period. | Even those who only attended the examinations but didn't pass could find a role in public and social life, serving as teachers for example, and Dr. Hammond notes that many private academies flourished during this period. They could also become tutors or clerks and secretaries in government. Still, this social class remained a very small portion of Chinese society, amounting to 5-6% of the total population at most.<ref name=":013" /> | ||
=== Three basic positions === | === Three basic positions === | ||
Line 734: | Line 725: | ||
=== Legacy === | === Legacy === | ||
While in the Song dynasty these factions and their ideas were only germinal, the period that ensued from this cultural crisis is almost the richest period in Chinese intellectual history and the development of traditional Chinese thought since the Warring states period. | While in the Song dynasty these factions and their ideas were only germinal, the period that ensued from this cultural crisis is almost the richest period in Chinese intellectual history and the development of traditional Chinese thought since the Warring states period. It is seen as a critical point in Chinese history as later Chinese thinkers would work from the foundations that were laid in the Song dynasty in regards to their theoretical writings or arguments.<ref name=":013" /> | ||
==Conquest states in the North== | ==Conquest states in the North== | ||
The Song dynasty's borders, while larger in some areas than their predecessors the Tang, did not extend to the borders of modern day China (the People's Republic). Outside of these borders were, at different times, large empires existing which were sometimes in conflict with China.<ref name=":015">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 17: Conquest States in the North|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref | The Song dynasty's borders, while larger in some areas than their predecessors the Tang, did not extend to the borders of modern day China (the People's Republic). Outside of these borders were, at different times, large empires existing which were sometimes in conflict with China. Two of these states came to cause trouble for China, both coming from the North (Northeast and Northwest respectively).<ref name=":015">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 17: Conquest States in the North|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | ||
=== Northeast state of Liao === | === Northeast state of Liao === | ||
Line 937: | Line 926: | ||
Kublai Khan passed away in 1296, and so did the great age of the Mongols. While his descendants kept their territories, they eventually diverged from each other and took their own path integrating with their local cultures, breaking up the Mongol empire over time.<ref name=":019" /> | Kublai Khan passed away in 1296, and so did the great age of the Mongols. While his descendants kept their territories, they eventually diverged from each other and took their own path integrating with their local cultures, breaking up the Mongol empire over time.<ref name=":019" /> | ||
After Kublai's death, there was a succession of mostly apathetic emperors. While the Yuan dynasty lasted another 80 years, they never really enjoyed the kind of power like Kublai had had. This gave rise to some developments that eventually contributed to the downfall of the Yuan dynasty. | After Kublai's death, there was a succession of mostly apathetic emperors. While the Yuan dynasty lasted another 80 years, they never really enjoyed the kind of power like Kublai had had. This gave rise to some developments that eventually contributed to the downfall of the Yuan dynasty.<ref name=":019" /> | ||
Power increasingly fell into the hands of Chinese officials, even at the imperial court. While they were theoretically employed solely as advisors, they came to have greater influence after Kublai's death. In 1313, the Mongols decided to reinstate the imperial examination system -- a tremendous concession to the ''shi'', as it formed the focal point of their identity.<ref name=":019" /> | Power increasingly fell into the hands of Chinese officials, even at the imperial court. While they were theoretically employed solely as advisors, they came to have greater influence after Kublai's death. In 1313, the Mongols decided to reinstate the imperial examination system -- a tremendous concession to the ''shi'', as it formed the focal point of their identity.<ref name=":019" /> | ||
Line 943: | Line 932: | ||
From there on, two problems developped: | From there on, two problems developped: | ||
* Great conflicts arose among the Mongol nobility. If someone's tribe began to stand out, the other families would band together to take them down (which Temujin and Kublai had managed to overcome and extinguish). After Kublai's death and several generations passed by, this aspect of their culture began to reemerge and when one Mongol noble began to be more powerful or competent, others came together to sabotage them. This internal sabotage rendered the Mongols a more or less neutral force in Chinese affairs. | * Great conflicts arose among the Mongol nobility. If someone's tribe began to stand out, the other families would band together to take them down (which Temujin and Kublai had managed to overcome and extinguish). After Kublai's death and several generations passed by, this aspect of their culture began to reemerge and when one Mongol noble began to be more powerful or competent, others came together to sabotage them. This internal sabotage rendered the Mongols a more or less neutral force in Chinese affairs. | ||
* On the other hand, although the ''shi'' found back positions of influence, they tended to fall into factions loyal to particular nobles (likely because they lacked the base to form a unified force of their own), often at odds with each other.<ref name=":019" /> | * On the other hand, although the ''shi'' found back positions of influence, they tended to fall into factions loyal to particular nobles (likely because they lacked the base to form a unified force of their own), often at odds with each other.<ref name=":019" /> | ||
These two problems paralyzed the Yuan state, making it unable to respond to their natural and human challenges. | These two problems paralyzed the Yuan state, making it unable to respond to their natural and human challenges. Notably, a great plague struck China late in the 1340s, likely related to the plague that swept through Europe at the same time. In any case, the mortality rate was as high as 50% of the population in some places. This led to a variety of other problems such as insufficient revenues and labour-power to maintain big projects such as the river dikes, leading to flooding and more deaths through the elements or famine. Because of the way the Yuan court was structured by that point, neither local nobles nor the imperial court were able to respond to these events.<ref name=":021">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 22: The Rise of the Ming|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | ||
Notably, a great plague struck China late in the 1340s, likely related to the plague that swept through Europe at the same time. In any case, the mortality rate was as high as 50% of the population in some places. This led to a variety of other problems such as insufficient revenues and labour-power to maintain big projects such as the river dikes, leading to flooding and more deaths through the elements or famine. Because of the way the Yuan court was structured by that point, neither local nobles nor the imperial court were able to respond to these events.<ref name=":021">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 22: The Rise of the Ming|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | |||
Local authorities, in fact, tended to be so scared of the disease that they instead secluded themselves in their manors, hoarding as many resources as they could and never venturing out. The only "institutional" force that played a positive role in this period were the Buddhist monasteries, who provided shelter, food and medical care to people.<ref name=":021" /> | Local authorities, in fact, tended to be so scared of the disease that they instead secluded themselves in their manors, hoarding as many resources as they could and never venturing out. The only "institutional" force that played a positive role in this period were the Buddhist monasteries, who provided shelter, food and medical care to people.<ref name=":021" /> | ||
Line 1,105: | Line 1,092: | ||
In the 1640s, military campaigns against the Ming became more active and larger. In 1641, a Ming garrison was besieged and captured by the Manchus, marking a great victory. Additionnally, several of the defeated Ming generals defected and joined the Manchus in their conquest. By early 1644, the Manchus had established their control over all of the northeast right up to the Great Wall, which they had not yet been able to penetrate.<ref name=":024" /> | In the 1640s, military campaigns against the Ming became more active and larger. In 1641, a Ming garrison was besieged and captured by the Manchus, marking a great victory. Additionnally, several of the defeated Ming generals defected and joined the Manchus in their conquest. By early 1644, the Manchus had established their control over all of the northeast right up to the Great Wall, which they had not yet been able to penetrate.<ref name=":024" /> | ||
In China, the situation was bleak: the crises that had been building up in years prior had not been addressed due to a factionalized government and the financial problems of the dynasty had began to intensify as well. Silver imports into China from China and Spain decreased drastically, which put a limit on monetization and thus the possible growth of the Chinese economy. Zhu Youjian (朱由檢, ''Zhū Yóujiǎn''), crowned emperor in 1628, tried to get the economy under control through a series of reforms, but it was too late to save it | In China, the situation was bleak: the crises that had been building up in years prior had not been addressed due to a factionalized government and the financial problems of the dynasty had began to intensify as well. Silver imports into China from China and Spain decreased drastically, which put a limit on monetization and thus the possible growth of the Chinese economy. Zhu Youjian (朱由檢, ''Zhū Yóujiǎn''), crowned emperor of Ming in 1628, tried to get the economy under control through a series of reforms, but it was too late to save it.<ref name=":024" /> | ||
The problems plaguing the empire compounded throughout his reign. For example, dispossessed farmers started organizing themselves in bandit and rebel bands, raiding and attacking small towns | The problems plaguing the empire compounded throughout his reign. For example, dispossessed farmers started organizing themselves in bandit and rebel bands, raiding and attacking small towns, which required the government to deploy troops. However, the lack of revenue and loss of fortune to bandits meant that troops were not paid their wages in time or even at all, leading to them disbanding or even joining the rebels and further compounding the problem.<ref name=":024" /> | ||
=== Conquest of Beijing === | === Conquest of Beijing === | ||
Throughout the Manchu conquests, a man emerged as a leader: Li Zicheng (李自成). Originally the leader of an independent army in north Shaanxi, he was positioned to attack the capital at Beijing in 1644, entering it in April of that year and occupying it for himself. As the story goes, on the morning that Li's army took Beijing, the emperor Zhu Youjian woke up as usual only to find all his advisors and courtiers had fled, without anyone telling him about the invaders. The emperor then took a piece of silk and walked out of the palace (which was highly unusual for emperors to do) up to a hill surrounding the city. There, he pricked his finger and wrote on the silk 'Son of Heaven' (天子), | Throughout the Manchu conquests, a man emerged as a leader: Li Zicheng (李自成). Originally the leader of an independent army in north Shaanxi, he was positioned to attack the capital at Beijing in 1644, entering it in April of that year and occupying it for himself. As the story goes, on the morning that Li's army took Beijing, the emperor Zhu Youjian woke up as usual only to find all his advisors and courtiers had fled, without anyone telling him about the invaders. The emperor then took a piece of silk and walked out of the palace (which was highly unusual for emperors to do) up to a hill surrounding the city. There, he pricked his finger and wrote on the silk 'Son of Heaven' (天子), his official title. He then hanged himself from a tree on the hillside, and thus brought the rule of the Ming to an end.<ref name=":024" /> | ||
With Li Zicheng in control of the capital, officials and princes from imperial families fled to Nanjing, the secondary capital of the dynasty. They held there for a while and even proclaimed a successor, none of which saved the Ming. Li Zicheng proclaimed a dynasty of his own as well in Beijing, with himself as the new emperor. He began the process of establishing | With Li Zicheng in control of the capital, officials and princes from imperial families fled to Nanjing, the secondary capital of the dynasty. They held there for a while and even proclaimed a successor, none of which saved the Ming. Li Zicheng proclaimed a dynasty of his own as well in Beijing, with himself as the new emperor. He began the process of establishing his rule shortly afterwards: calling officials to introduce themselves at his court, and creating a new government with them. This dynasty was short-lived, however, as the Manchus were still active and so were Ming loyalists. The Manchus had been stopped beyond the Great Wall at its eastern end, and could not get past a Ming fortress no matter their attempts.<ref name=":024" /> | ||
=== End of the Ming dynasty === | === End of the Ming dynasty === | ||
Line 1,123: | Line 1,110: | ||
By the end of the 1640s, most of the resistance against the Manchus had been extinguished. Some loyalist elements did hold out against the Manchus, notably on the island of Taiwan. At the time, the island was part of Fujian province and in a peculiar position: while it was part of the empire, it had become a focal point for activity by Europeans (specifically the Portuguese and the Dutch). Ming loyalists crossed the strait and settled in Taiwan, but never really made an attempt to retake the empire. It was only by the 1680s that the loyalists in Taiwan were suppressed.<ref name=":024" /> | By the end of the 1640s, most of the resistance against the Manchus had been extinguished. Some loyalist elements did hold out against the Manchus, notably on the island of Taiwan. At the time, the island was part of Fujian province and in a peculiar position: while it was part of the empire, it had become a focal point for activity by Europeans (specifically the Portuguese and the Dutch). Ming loyalists crossed the strait and settled in Taiwan, but never really made an attempt to retake the empire. It was only by the 1680s that the loyalists in Taiwan were suppressed.<ref name=":024" /> | ||
In 1660, the last emperor of the Ming (who was in exile in what is now Myanmar, when the royal family fled the Manchu) was returned to China and executed, effectively putting an end to the Ming dynasty. | In 1660, the last emperor of the Ming (who was in exile in what is now Myanmar, when the royal family fled the Manchu) was returned to China and executed, effectively putting an end to the Ming dynasty. The Qing empire could then properly begin, and would ultimately be the last of China's dynasty.<ref name=":024" /> | ||
The Qing empire could then properly begin, and would ultimately be the last of China's dynasty. | |||
==Kang-Qian era== | ==Kang-Qian era== | ||
Line 1,159: | Line 1,144: | ||
==== Grand Council ==== | ==== Grand Council ==== | ||
Other reforms were also attempted. Notably, he finished the establishment of the Grand Council which had been started by his father. A continuation of the Grand Secretariat under the Ming, the Council supplanted the Secretariat. The Grand Council was almost entirely a deliberative and consultative body, meant to be debating policy, which did make it the most critical decision-making institution in China as the emperor was the one who promulgated law. The Grand Secretariat, which took up this consultative function under the Ming (on top of their existing administrative function), was thus relegated back to being an administrative institution. | Other reforms were also attempted. Notably, he finished the establishment of the Grand Council which had been started by his father. A continuation of the Grand Secretariat under the Ming, the Council supplanted the Secretariat. The Grand Council was almost entirely a deliberative and consultative body, meant to be debating policy, which did make it the most critical decision-making institution in China as the emperor was the one who promulgated law. The Grand Secretariat, which took up this consultative function under the Ming (on top of their existing administrative function), was thus relegated back to being an administrative institution. The Grand Council did not have fixed membership, with members being appointed by the emperor.<ref name=":025" /> | ||
The Grand Council did not have fixed membership, with members being appointed by the emperor.<ref name=":025" /> | |||
==== Other reforms ==== | ==== Other reforms ==== | ||
Line 1,182: | Line 1,165: | ||
==The coming of the West== | ==The coming of the West== | ||
At the end of the 18th century, both China and the West were peering at a new era in world history. In China, the Qing empire -- which had been in power for over 150 years -- had achieved great success as well as dormant problems as outlined in the last section. In the West, similar developments took place and ushered in a new age of expansion, of projection of power in terms of economic and military conquests.<ref name=":026">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 27: The Coming of the West|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | |||
East Asia and the Mediterranean world both have had a long history of trade and contact. Land and maritime exchanges go back at least to the Roman empire, perhaps even earlier. Certainly, Roman glassware has been found in tombs from the Han period and Chinese silk was found in Roman graves. Chinese records -- written documents -- mention a representative from a place called ''Rum'' arriving at court. These may have been traders rather than representatives, but indicate that the Chinese were at least aware of the Roman empire.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
During the age of Islamic expansion in the 7th century, the links that had been established between Europe and East Asia were disrupted. Christian Europe was cut off from the rest of the Eurasian landmass by the movement of Islamic armies from out of the Arabian peninsula and into [[West Asia]], [[Persia]] and [[North Africa]]. This resulted in a breakdown of information travel: goods were still traded along the [[Silk Road]] and in maritime routes but communication, knowledge and information did not pass through as much from Europe to China.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
At the same time, Arab traders from the Persian Gulf began to sail across the Indian Ocean and arriving in increasing numbers to the southern coast of China in the 7th century, bringing with them their religion, [[Islam]]. A mosque was founded in [[Guanzhou]] (sometimes called Canton) around 670, not long after the Great Age of Islamic expansion had began. In Chang'an, now known as Xian, a great mosque was also built to serve traders coming in overland, also late in the 7th century. As Chinese goods made their way over land or sea mostly to [[Syria]], they would be bought by the Venitians who brought them back to Venice and then dispatched those goods over the rest of Europe.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
[[File:Portuguese expeditions around Africa.webp|thumb|Map of Portuguese expeditions around Africa.]] | |||
In the 1400s, as the Mongol conquests broke down, so did safe travels over land routes to China. This prompted the Portuguese to find their own access to East Asia and their goods such as spices or silk instead of relying on middlemen. The problem the Portuguese faced, however, was the landmass of Africa: at the time, they did not know how big Africa was and if it was even possible to get around it by sea. Thus they began a very systematic process of exploration in the same century, going down the African coast, charting the coastline and waters and making maps out of this information.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
Gradually going further and further down the coast of Africa, the Portuguese eventually made their way down the Western end of the continent in the mid 1400s. They found the Southern cape of Africa by the end of the century, and after that sailed east into the Indian Ocean.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
These expeditions gave the Portuguese access to direct trading with the whole of Asia. What they found however, was that they could not simply take over the existing trading systems. In 1511, the Portuguese attacked and seized the port of Malacca (modern-day [[Malaysia]]), hoping that it would put them in a strong position to assert their strength in the existing trading networks, but quickly found that it was not sufficient -- as important as Malacca was as a trading city at the time.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
Instead, as they found in the later part of the 16th century, there was a lot of wealth to be made not by taking over and dominating the spice trade from Southeast Asia and bringing it back to Europe, but by participating in the regional trade network of the Indian Ocean, which came to be called the Country Trade. Within these networks, the Portuguese began to carry cargo and establish a presence in ports all over the region, doing most of their trading activity in that network. The Spanish, Duth and English soon followed by the 1600s, establishing their own trading companies and becoming participants in this profitable trading system.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
Through the 17th and into the 18th century, Europeans established a place for themselves within the existing Asian trading networks. Still, they remained only one group out of the many participants in this system. Rivalries between the European powers further weakened their position in Asia: a variety of wars and rivalries broke down any cooperation in the East Asian trade, with European powers forming not one allied bloc in this network, but each competing for themselves.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
The Dutch eventually came to focus their economic activity on the islands of Southeast Asia (modern-day [[Indonesia]]) and in [[Japan]], gaining a place as the only -- Europeans -- foreigners who could still trade with Japan after the closing down of their borders. The Spanish established themselves in the Philippines, and Manila became a lucrative center of trade for them after they conquered it in 1571, through which they sold Mexican silver to China.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
The Portuguese, who had been the first to establish a presence in Southeast Asia, maintained some role there: they had trading posts on the West coast of [[India]], and established the enclave at [[Macao Special Administrative Region|Macao]] in 1557, which remained in their hands until 1999, but they devoted most of their attention to Africa and Brazil and did not become as significant as other European powers in East Asia. Meanwhile, the British became involved in India.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
While all were interested in China and saw it as the "greatest prize of all", being a tremendous market and the source of high-quality manufactured goods, they had difficulties getting access to it. At the end of the 18th century, both China and Europe were moving through a period of great change. The first big change in Europe was of course the [[Industrial Revolution]], which took place in Britain first and led to new conditions for the production of commodities. The circumstances that led to the industrial revolution were also present in China, especially in the Jiangnan area and in parts of India (the [[Bengal]] region). Nonetheless, while there is a wide debate over how the industrial revolution took place in Britain, the fact remains that it was the first country to go through with it.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
One of the biggest consequence of the industrial revolution for Europe was that the continent changed from being a consumer of goods to being a producer which they could send to market elsewhere. In conjunction with this transformation, Europe saw the rise of capitalism and its [[Free market|free-market]] ideology. The free market represented a break from the [[Mercantilism|mercantilist]] relation of production that was dominant before it: mercantilism was represented by state actors, large state-sponsored companies (such as the [[Dutch East Indian Company]]) controlling trade in a region under their name instead of letting individual actors do it in their own name and resources. The most influential figure behind the free market was of course [[Adam Smith]], who wrote the [[Wealth of Nations|''Wealth of Nations'']].<ref name=":026" /> | |||
Smith was undoubtedly influenced by the nascent Industrial Revolution that took place in Great-Britain, his country of origin, and saw for himself the productive output that steam machines could achieve. This unprecedented rate of production meant that factories could produce more commodities than they could sell at home, and thus would need to export them. Smith, to justify this new mode of production that was naturally starting to form throug the use of the steam machine, argued that countries should be allowed to buy and sell wherever they wish, with not artificial barriers being put in place (such as China limiting traders to certain ports or Japan only trading with Europe through the Dutch). The British found in this theory the justification to be penetrating into the Chinese market in full force, especially as silver (which was money) was mostly flowing ''into'' China and not out of it, which the British also needed for their economy.<ref name=":026" /> | |||
== First Opium War and arrival of European imperialism == | |||
The end of the Qianlong emperor's reign marks a convenient line of demarcation between the successes of the Qing that ultimately became difficulties for the dynasty. As mentioned before, the large population growth under the Qing started pushing against the limits the agricultural means of production in China were able to sustain. The elites, whether the traditional ''shi'' or the new merchant elites, were very conservative and concerned with protecting their wealth and economic interest. Furthermore, emperors after the Kang-Qian era, while still involved, were not as powerful at stopping problems from compounding.<ref name=":027">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 28: Threats from Within and Without|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | |||
Frustrations among the populace began to form rebellions, and those had been going on for over a century. Beginning in the late 18th century and accelerating in the 19th century, new forms of mystical movements and insurrection began to break out against private interests (local landlords and wealthy families) and the representatives of the state. The international context was also shifting: trade became the great question, and both the increased of production from the industrial revolution and the ideology of capitalism and free trade began to come into conflict with the Chinese model, particularly with the British.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
From about the middle of the 18th century, China had regulated its trade with European powers through the Canton system (一口通商, ''Yīkǒu tōngshāng''). Under this system, trade could only take place in one port, the port of Canton (now more accurately called Guangzhou) in the far South of China, past Hong Kong and Schenzen and requiring boats to sail into the mouth of a river called the Schizi Yang (狮子洋). Moreover, that trade had to be conducted through licensed Chinese agents, the hong merchants, who served as brokers between European and Chinese merchants.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
This trade did function and was in fact quite lively, but it was a trade in which European merchants brought silver to China with which they bought Chinese commodities. This regulated system was quite satisfactory for the Chinese as they made good money and had a lot of outlets for their manufactured goods, but wasn't as interesting to the European merchants as even if they did acquire goods they could sell back in their homeland, they realized there was still a lot of untapped potential in dealing with China if only they could sell the Chinese a commodity which China would pay silver for, thus reversing the flow of trade and balancing the flow a little better.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
In 1792, and then again in 1816 (before and after the [[Napoleonic Wars]]), the British sent diplomatic missions to China to try and establish commercial relations between the two countries. In both instances, these missions were received very politely but were told that the Chinese were simply not interested in their "shoddy goods" (as emperor Qianlong said to King George III in a letter).<ref name=":027" /> | |||
This was considered unacceptable to the British, who still required some commodity to sell to China if they were to open up trade relations. In 1816, they settled on opium. Opium was already familiar to China, produced in very small quantities in the far Southwest mostly as medicine. Its non-medicinal use had also been known and recognized for a long time, and had been regulated since the 1730s. What the British found was that as they colonized more of India, they opened up a very suitable environment to produce opium. They set off to aggressively destroy the local cotton industry so as to eliminate competition and turn it to opium production.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
They then discovered they could market opium to the poorest classes of society in Southeast Asia and South China, and thus began to ship opium in ever-increasing volumes from Bengal through Southeast Asia and into the Guangzhou port where it was then offloaded into the domestic economy. Between 1816 and 1830, the volume of opium shipped to China increased every year without fail. The impacts were dramatic: millions of Chinese became addicted to opium. It became a tremedous social problem: people were not productive, crime rose, and on an economic level, the British were demanding payment for opium in silver. This had the very rapid effect of reversing the flow of silver ''out'' of China, leading to economic disruptions throughout the empire and causing ripple effects.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
By the 1830s, there were shortages of capital for investment and prices were subject to dramatic fluctuations. At this time, this state of matter was starting to be taken very seriously by the Chinese government. The Qing State, however, was having problems dealing with these issues. The government had become increasingly unresponsive: conflicts, policy and debate within the Qing leadership had bogged down efforts to deal with problems, and were particularly frustrating because the bureaucratic mentality of "doing things the way they had always been done" was quite strong, but ultimately ineffective against such an unprecedented problem. Revenues were declining; the outflow of silver meant that taxes were not collected as extensively, and the capacity of government to maintain its normal functions (such as the infrastructure of the grand canal) began to diminish.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
Of course, the Chinese realized that the opium trade was at the heart of all these problems, both in its social and economic impacts. The Qing government repeatedly protested to British merchants and the king about the problem they had caused and its effects, and the emperor then called for a debate among his officials about how to deal with the influx of opium. Lin Zexu (林则徐, ''Lín Zéxú''), the general governor of Huguang, made a proposal. He had served in Central Asia, dealing with the security problems there, and had distinguished himself as an official who was able to be flexible and creative in dealing with problems. His proposal to the emperor was a two-track approach: on the one hand, he advocated for rehibilitation programs to opium addicts to redress the epidemic. On the other, he urged strict prohibition in the sale of opium. This was already the existing law of China, but Lin Zexu wanted to enforce it stringently. By attacking the supply and demand of opium, he hoped that this would eliminate the problem.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
The emperor was very impressed by the proposal and eventually, in 1838, Lin Zexu was tasked with becoming the Imperial Commissioner charged with eradicating the opium trade in Guanzhou. Lin travelled south from the capital to Guanzhou and, in 1839, launched a serious campaign directed at stopping the flow of opium into China. He took a very direct approach to the matter: in Guangzhou, the foreign traders had warehouses where their goods were brought ashore and stored before they were shipped off in the interior. Lin Zexu, in the spring of 1839, ordered that opium in these warehouses be confiscated: accordingly, a large quantity of opium was seized. He then had a large trench dug in the ground, the opium dumped into it, and lime spread over it and set aflame.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
When the Chinese destroyed the opium supplies, the British merchants were of course quite upset and demanded that reparations be made. The British military representatives assured that they would be compensated by the crown, but Lin Zexu proved to be intent on keeping the trade shut down, and so the British -- who thought that this was perhaps a one-time demonstration -- were quite upset when they realized Lin Zexu had no intention of allowing the trade to resume. After a second round of destroying opium, the British decided they had to take action.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
There was a long debate in Parliament over what to do over China -- not over the opium trade specifically (as the British did not want to present themselves as a drug cartel), but over the free market. When war was declared and the British fleet was sent out to China, it was done not on the basis of making the world safe for drug dealers, but on the basis of promoting free trade.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
British naval superiority was certainly unquestioned at the time and were able to inflict humiliating defeats on the Chinese, and did so repeatedly: the [[First Opium War]] started in 1839 and went on until 1842. China was defeated in this war, and was forced to reach a settlement as the British were closing in on the capital, which culminated into the [[Treaty of Nanjing]]. The treaty opened a series of ports along the South China coast to British traders, and allowed them to establish commercial residence in those ports (known as the Treaty ports). Secondly, they could trade freely without using the hong brokers. The Treaty also ceded the island of Hong Kong -- which had been occupied by the British -- for 100 years. Finally, it established a very important principle, of extra-territoriality. This principle meant that while British citizens were in China, they would be subject not to Chinese law, but to British law. In other words, if they committed a crime in China, they could not be arrested by the Chinese police but only by the British. This principle came as a response to a number of incidents in which British sailors who had been ashore in Guangzhou had been involved in violent incidents and had been imprisoned by the Chinese.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
The Treaty of Nanjing was signed in 1842, and in rapid succession over the next few years, several other Western powers signed treaties with China as well: the United States in 1844, followed by the French, Dutch and Russians. Each of these treaties forced more concessions from China and more treats ports were opened These treaties also included a "no most favored nation" clause, which said that any concession granted to any one power in a treaty automatically extended to all other powers that had treaties, which shared the benefits of this imperialism while further weakening China. Foreign missionaries were given legal protection to operate in China.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
These provisions from the Treaty of Nanjing were quite humiliating for China (and indeed, the following 100 years after the start of the Opium War would become known as the Century of Humiliation [百年国耻, ''bǎinián guóchǐ'']). The opening of the Treaty ports also had significant economic impacts beyond the psychological impacts; even though there were somewhat positive consequences (as trade expanded and the ports grew), the dislocations that they caused in other parts of the Chinese economy were quite severe and led to peculiar movements growing elsewhere in the empire.<ref name=":027" /> | |||
=== The Taiping Heavenly Kingdom === | |||
By the middle of the 19th century, Southern China could be described as a place that was ready for catastrophic events. As the Treaty Ports were established, the other problems plaguing China before that -- huge population growth, areas being economically devastated, outpouring flow of silver, widespread opium addiction etc. -- had not gone away in the slightest.<ref name=":028">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 29: The Taiping Heavenly Kingdom|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | |||
The particular circumstances of Chinese geography, with Southern China being rife with hills, mountains and river valleys, naturally gave rise to local ethnic groups that were able to grow a strong cultural identity through the remoteness of some areas in the region. One of these groups, the Hakka (客家, meaning ''guest families''), or Kejia in Mandarin, were Chinese that migrated from Northern China to the South after the initial waves of migration during the Northern and Southern dynasties, and brought with themselves a northern culture that was a bit different from the earlier northern culture, which they retained to the 19th century. Because the Hakka were marginalized, they tended to be self-reliant within themselves. However, they were still very much affected by the problems facing Qing society, and perhaps made them more receptive to unusual, non-traditional ideas.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
==== Hong Xiuquan ==== | |||
Hong Xiuquan (洪秀全) was himself a Hakka, and came from a family that was not particularly wealthy, but well-off enough to have him educated and prepared to take the imperial examination. Hong hoped that with by succeeding at the imperial exam, he could elevate his family's fortune; a lot of aspirations were placed on him.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
He repeatedly took the entry-level imperial examinations, but failed them every time. To take these examinations, he would go to the city of Guangzhou -- a very lively port city with lots of foreigner presence. There, he encountered a Christian missionary in the street who handed him a tract which Hong took home with him.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
A few years later, after another unsuccessful attempt to pass the exam, Hong decided to retire from this goal. He went home and there shut himself in his room for weeks. During that time, he had visions in which an old gentleman and a younger man appeared to him and talked with him. When Hong recovered from his breakdown, reflecting on his vision, he read through the Christian tracts he had been given years before in Guangzhou. He came to the conclusion that the old man in the vision was God and the young man was Jesus. What they had been telling him was that he was the younger brother of Jesus and that it was his mission to bring the story of Christianity to the Chinese people.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
This launched Hong towards his life's work, and he began to develop an understanding of the world in which the whole Confucian empire of China was something he must destroy. From there, he began forming a movement with himself at its center to establish on Earth a Heavenly kingdom. This came to be called the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom (太平天囯, ''tàipíng tiānguó'', literally "Heavenly kingdom of great peace").<ref name=":028" /> | |||
==== Society of God worshippers ==== | |||
At first, in the late 1830s, this movement took the form of what Hong called the Society of God worshippers. Many of those involved with this society were originally Hakka as well, but it soon grew larger than this one group. Hong Xiuquan continued to have visions and develop his theological system in which his role, as the younger brother of Jesus, was at its center. As far as historians can tell, Hong never read the Bible and his understanding of Christianity came from these few simple missionary tracts he had acquired. He did undertake some serious study of Christianity later on, but certainly never was a serious scholar of the Church. Instead, his appeal was based on his personal charisma: his faith and belief in himself and his mission, which was apparently quite compelling.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
He attracted around himself a core of followers, some of whom were well-educated, quite wealthy, or even government officials. They established a [[Utopian socialism|utopian]] commune near the city of Guanzhou based upon Hong's understanding of [[Primitive communism|primitive (Christian) communism]]. There were no ranks or hierarchy in the commune (which was especially a break from the Confucian belief in ranks). They abolished [[private property]]. As time went by, they started taking on more extreme caracteristics: men and women were soon segregated, living in seperate spaces. Families were broken up, and marriage was rejected due to its place in the traditional Confucian system. In many ways, their society inverted the core principles of traditional Confucian society.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
These characteristics were apparently very appealing to Chinese society, because tens of thousands of people soon joined the movement. In the course of the 1840s, the movement grew and expanded territorially. In the course of that growth, Hong's ambitions also developed and he went from simply having a vision of a community separate from Chinese society to applying that society over all of China, by overthrowing the Qing dynasty.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
==== Taiping rebellion ==== | |||
In 1850, the Society of God worshippers reached the point where it was time to act on these ambitions. Hong developed a system in which he was the Heavenly King, with four advisors along his side who represented the four cardinal directions (North, South, East, West) who acted as leaders. Then, they launched a military campaign, heading north. They fought their way up through Central China ([[Hunan province]]) and against the armies of the Qing dynasty, which they defeated. As they went north, they found support from the peasants and other poor or marginalized groups within Central China. As the movement progressed north, more people would flock to it.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
When the rebels reached the Yangtze river, they turned East and headed downriver until they came upon Nanjing, which was one of the great cities of the empire. Although it wasn't a capital under the Qing, it still remained the seat of government for the region and retained many of its Ming features (under whom Nanjing was the second capital).<ref name=":028" /> | |||
The Taiping rebels occupied Nanjing and made it the capital of their movement. During the next decade, they continued to fight and expand their territory. They sent an expedition to the north that did not entirely succeed; while it did fight and win in the north, it returned to Nanjing eventually. Once in Nanjing, the Heavenly Kingdom underwent some changes which proved to be quite problematic to it. Notably, Hong Xiuquan and his four advisors took residence in the former imperial palaces at Nanjing and began to live a much more imperial life: eating well, enjoying luxuries, and especially establishing a harem for themselves. Meanwhile, the vast majority of Taiping followers continued to live in circumstances of relative poverty and, of course, the characteristics of the Taiping of puritanism and equalitarianism.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
As many as 100 million people seemed to have been involved in the Taiping movement at its peak; a quarter of the population of China. They controlled a significant amount of territory, amounting to essentially all of South China. This difference in lifestyle between the commoners and Hong Xiuquan began to create tensions. The enthusiasm of the ordinary families for this austere lifestyle and segregation started to wane as time went on, particularly once they had settled in at Nanjing and the phase of active military campaigning had come to an end.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
==== Hunan Army ==== | |||
While all this was going on, the Qing of course had to respond to the rebels. Their response was initially not very effective; the military situation within the country was at a low. The Qing military system had two basic components: on the one hand, the Banners, which the Manchus had built up before their conquest of the Ming. Manchu Banners were not solely composed of Manchu people and were the elite troops. The second tier was the Green Standard army, which were the ordinary troops who were more numerous than the Banners. By the 1850s, neither armies were in good shape: they were under-equipped, under-trained, not disciplined, and many of the Banner troops had not seen action in over a century.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
The dynasty thus had to find a way for a more effective response. What they did was turn to a new source of organization and support for military activities: the Qing turned to local Chinese elites, who in dynasties past used to provide local governmental functions, including security. The Qing state appealed to them to assume a greater role in what they argued was self-defense. Zeng Guofan (曾国藩, Zēng Guófán) was such a leader who was given the responsibility and authority to organize local troops in Hunan, his home province, as he saw fit so as to defeat the Taiping. Most significantly, he was also given a new financial basis to do this with; he was given control over the Lijin tax (厘金), which was a very modest tariff deducted from every trade transaction made in a province, which represented a large source of revenue when put together, especially as Hunan was a very wealthy province.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
Zeng Guofan proved to be effective at this task, and very quickly put together the Hunan army. While Zeng Guofan is the most famous general of this time, other armies were similarly put together by the Qing. His army was well-equipped, well-paid, well-fed and well-clothed. Towards the end of the 1850s, the Hunan Army started being deployed in campaigns against the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
==== Role of Western powers ==== | |||
The Western powers also had a vested interest in this rebellion. When Shanghai was made a Treaty Port, it was only a relatively small fishing village. Due to the influx of trade however and its location at the mouth of the Yangtze river, it soon grew to become a major Chinese city. By the time the Taiping occupied Nanjing (with only a decade elapsing), it had significantly grown and became the "capital" for Europeans in China. There, they found themselves in an interesting situation: Hong Xiuquan claimed to be a Christian, and even called himself Jesus' younger brother. From that point of view, he was an appealing figure to Europeans as someone who could be dealt with more easily than the Qing. They send a diplomatic delegation to Nanjing that met with Hong Xiuquan and, following that meeting, saw him not as someone who could be allied with but as a lunatic. From then on, the Western powers instead decided to back the Qing dynasty and sent some military support.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
=== | ==== End of the rebellion ==== | ||
In 1864, the Taiping Kingdom fell to the Hunan army and was destroyed. Great massacres took place at Nanjing, and the rebellion -- which was only one of several challenges -- was finally brought to an end. By this time, the West had established its position quite firmly in China, and the Qing state had received their backing.<ref name=":028" /> | |||
The Taiping rebellion can be understood in its material conditions; in the context of a weakened, humiliated China that was going through huge social changes -- a strange new religion, unlike what China had seen before, from people they had never seen before, came to the country. Hong Xiuquan should not be understood as the literal brother of Jesus Christ or that people followed him because he was charismatic. Rather, in this rebellion, people thought they might have the answer to the issues that plagued the Qing. Conversely, the rebellion was also able to grow and become what it was because the Qing empire was initially too weak to fight against it.{{Citation needed}} | |||
==Efforts at reform== | ==Efforts at reform in the Qing state== | ||
=== Self-strenghtening movement === | |||
The Qing dynasty knew that China wanted to flourish again, some sort of reforms were going to have to take place. From the 1860s to the early 1890s, certain leaders within the Chinese and Manchu elites began to pursue programs designed to give China the ability to stand up to the Western powers. This movement came to be called the Self-strenghtening Movement (自强运动, ''zìqiáng yùndòng''). The idea was that China could not rely on outside forces to take care of their problems and, if it wished to be strong enough to take control of its destiny, it had to strengthen itself.<ref name=":030">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 30: Efforts at Reform|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | |||
The 1860s were a time in which these changes were possible, as a young emperor came to the throne in 1860. He was subject to a regency, and some of them were very receptive to these types of reforms. Provincial leaders were also relied on in the course of this movement to provide the 'brains' of an effort to get China back on its own feet.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
The 1870s and 1880s represent the core of this period. During that time, China undertook a number of initiatives. On one hand, they recognized that the superior position of the West was found on their military strength: the Opium War of 1840 did not really meet much resistance from the Chinese; one way to match the West was for China to develop their own military sector. Part of this initiative dealt in simply buying up equipment and ships from European arsenals, but the powers that sold them these ships (especially Britain) were of course careful about a strong China, and made sure to sell only outdated and obsolete equipment, knowing it would not be equal to the equipment the British themselves were putting in the field.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
==== Establishment of arsenal and institutes ==== | |||
China recognized this was not enough if they really wanted to develop self-reliance. Accordingly, they established a great arsenal near the city of [[Wuhan]] and a naval shipyard near the mouth of the Yangtze river. The arsenal was also near sources of coal and iron ore, so that the arsenal would be able to produce steel.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
The other priority of the Self-Strenghtening Movement was focused on learning about Western science and technology. This was required to successfully operate these new industries, but there was a recognition at the time that Western superiority went beyond the military field: there was an understanding in Europe of industrial production, and in China a sense that Western science gave the imperialist powers an advantage to dominate China. The Qing government set up an institute to translate European books and circulate them among the educated elite. Initially, these translations focused on science and technology books, but after a large number of those had been translated, the institute also published books on social sciences, political theory, and became particularly interested in the ideas of [[Social Darwinism]] -- the idea at the time that nations compete and that the survival of the fittest apply to civilizations as well. This of course fit in nicely with the thinking of the Self-Strengthening Movement.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
Finally, the Qing realized a third dimension of this movement was a restructure of how China related to other countries in the world. The international order in which the Qing was used to functioning in was as such: China was in the center, and other countries were expected to come and pay their respects (under the tribute system). This was not working with the Western powers, and China was forced to pay hommage and respect to these imperialist powers. China recognized, though, that among the Western power there was a concept of 'equality' between countries: the concept of treaties, for example, is based on the idea that both parties are equal and form a contract. The real content of the treaties were unequal; the terms had been dictacted and China was forced to accept whatever was offered. But the rhetoric of treaties, China realized, was one that was based on equal exchange and partners.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
To give China the ability to participate more fully in that international system, they created a new institutional structure for international relations, the Zongli Yamen (總理衙門, ''zǒnglǐ yámen''), the foreign ministry which dealt with other countries strictly.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
These efforts were very sincere and pursued quite strongly by their advocates, but they were not sufficient to solve the problems that China was confronted with. For one thing, the self-strengtheners were never a majority or dominant group within the imperial bureaucracy. Resistance to modernization was perhaps more characteristic of the imperial bureaucracy under the conservative majority.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
==== End of the Self-strenghtening movement and First Sino-Japanese war ==== | |||
The insufficiency of the movement began to be demonstrated in the mid-1880s when China was defeated in a war against [[France]]. [[Third Republic of France|France]], at the time, was in the process of colonizing what was then called [[Indochina]] (now [[Southeast Asia]]), including [[Vietnam]]. At the time, Vietnam was a tributary state of China and they appealed to the Qing to defend them against the French. China sent some of their modernized navy down to the gulf of Tonkin, but were defeated there in a further humiliation and setback.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
Ten years later, the failures of the self-strenghtening movement were most clearly revealed in a war between China and Japan. When Japan had been forcibly opened by the United States in the 1850s, they had decided to embark upon a campaign of modernization through the [[Meiji restoration|Meiji Restoration]]. By the end of the 19th century, Japan had gone a long way to achieving this goal. In the war of 1894-1895, which was fought mostly in [[Korea]] (attempting to establish control over the peninsula), China was dealt one defeat after another both on land and at sea. For China, it was further humiliating to be defeated by Japan as they were a long-time neighbor, seen as the "little brothers" for most of Chinese history.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
In fact, the defeat in the [[First Sino-Japanese war]] triggered a protest movement in China: candidates for the imperial examinations circulated petitions around Beijing which gathered thousands of signatures and were submitted to the court, demanding that a more effective response to imperialist aggression be made. Two leaders particularly emerged from this protest, Kang Youwei (康有为, ''kāng yǒuwéi'') and Liang Qichao (梁启超, ''liáng qǐchāo''). They began to write articles, publish newspapers and submit memorials to the throne. This group advocated that the Qing government adopt a complete institutional restructure to give China a more effective government, much like Japan had done during the Meiji Restoration. In 1898, after three years of agitation, they were able to put their ideas into action. A new emperor had come to the throne as a young man, and the empress [[Cixi]], who had managed his regency, stepped aside and let the emperor, Guangxu, rule. He became convinced of this program and from the middle of June to September 1898, ran the [[Hundred days of reform|Hundred Days of Reform]] (戊戌变法, ''wù xū biàn fǎ''). During that period, the emperor proclaimed a series of edicts designed to streamline administration, reduce bureaucracy, and open up the channels for popular input. He appointed a number of advocates of reform to key positions in the government, and China was embarked on a process of transforming China from the inside out.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
But as with the Self-Strengtheners, there were a number of officials who were resistant to reform, and who either ignored the reforms or actively resisted them. Eventually, in mid-September, conservative Manchu officials along with some Chinese officials decided the reforms had gone too far and they, along with empress Cixi, plotted a [[coup]] and placed the emperor under house arrest. The leading reformers were rounded up, and 8 of them executed. Kang and Liang had been alerted to the plot however, and fled to Japan. The reforms were brought to a complete halt and ended what was perhaps the last best hope to modernize the Qing and give them the capacity to enter the modern political era, where it could have remained as the government of China. By bringing the reform to an end through violent means however, Cixi had signaled that a more conservative leadership was to be expected for the Qing.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
=== Boxer rebellion === | |||
While these events were transpiring in the capital, the [[Boxer rebellion]] (义和团起义, ''Yìhétuán Qiyi'', literally "Movement of the ''Righteous and Harmonious Fists''") was rising. In many ways, this rebellion was part of a long tradition of peasant rebellions that had happened in historical China and were involved in the fall of many dynasties. Often, these popular movements were religious in nature or had a strong spiritual component, and that was certainly the case with the Boxers. Their name is based upon the fact that the leaders of the rebellion came from a martial arts movement; they believed that their practice was spiritual, and that through exercises and practice, they would make themselves supernaturally invulnerable. The Boxer movement spread quite rapidly, centered in an area of [[Shandong province]] that was relatively poor and from which many popular peasant movements had risen in the past of the 19th century. It was, finally, also an area with a strong foreign presence, particularly Germans. The missionaries in Shandong were seen as invaders intruding in China, and Chinese who converted to Christianity were also seen as problematic in society; notably, some became Christians perhaps not for the religion but because there were material benefits to be gained in terms of access to charity, food supplies, and protection as the missionaries were protected by the Qing government under the Treaties.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
The Boxers took it upon themselves to "purify" their communities. Initially, the Boxers directed their efforts towards the Qing government who protected the missionaries. After the suppression of the reforms however, the government became more encouraging of movements such as the Boxers. The governor of Shandong province made a number of proclamations in support of the Boxers.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
==== Siege of Beijing ==== | |||
[[File:Troops of the Eight nations alliance 1900.jpg|thumb|321x321px|Troops of the coalition that defeated the Boxer Rebellion, 1900. Photo taken during the subsequent occupation of Beijing.]] | |||
That encouragement led the Boxers to step up their activities and by the late 1890s, they became a bigger and more aggressive movement. In the winter of 1899, they moved out of Shandong province and made their way North towards the treaty port of Tianjian. By the summer of 1900, they marched on Beijing where the Boxers were well-received. Indeed, the empress Cixi -- who was now firmly in control of government -- proclaimed she was on their side. By June of 1900, the Boxers were assieging the diplomatic quarter in the Eastern side of the city of Beijing.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
The siege lasted for 55 days and was only lifted when an international military force (which included Japan, who was seen as an equal partner with the other imperialist powers), fought their way through Beijing to lift the siege through to the middle of August. The Boxers were defeated there, and the Western powers then occupied Beijing. The empress fled from the capital, which culminated into another humiliation for China and left the Qing state once more submitting to the Western powers: a treaty was signed and the empress came back to the capital, but the Boxers were all executed. Under the terms of the [[Boxer Protocol]], China was forced to pay an indemnity to the Western powers, which they could hardly afford, and signaled that the Qing state's days were numbered.<ref name=":030" /> | |||
==The fall of the Empire== | ==The fall of the Empire== | ||
The shock of this final blow following the crushing of the Boxer rebellion gave way to a vast realization, even among the conservative members of the Qing state, that a serious series of reforms would have to be undertaken. Ultimately, although the following decade would be marked with many reforms that just years earlier the Qing would have thought untolerable, these efforts were too little too late and the Qing dynasty would fall in 1912.<ref name=":029">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 31: The Fall of the Empire|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | |||
The most remarkable of these reforms was proclaimed in 1905 and the Confucian examination system was abolished. It was the most important institution and cultural apparatus within China's political system and had existed for several hundred years, marking the delimitation between the educated elite and the common folk.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
Many other reforms that had been rescinded in 1898 were now again put in place. A blueprint to transform the Qing state from an [[absolute monarchy]] to a [[constitutional monarchy]] was studied and developed, and a plan was adopted to create provincial assemblies. These measures, however, were not sufficient to address the situation: even at that time, many in China already felt that reforming the system was no longer a question and revolution was necessary.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
Anti-Manchu ideas also saw a revival at this time of the early 20th century. Around the 1890s, the story of the siege of Yangzhou, which was the last bastion of resistance against the Manchu some hundreds of years earlier, and which the Manchu massacred to make an example of, started circulating in political circles. Among those circles, there was a sense that the Manchu conquerors were in part responsible for the situation in China and that removing them would be one step towards fixing the many problems China was facing. A broader anti-imperialist sentiment was also growing during these years.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
=== Sun Yat-Sen === | |||
One of the most famous figures of this movement was [[Sun Yat-Sen]] (孫中山, ''Sūnzhōngshān'', Sūn Yìxiān. Cantonese: ''syun¹ jat⁶sin¹'' ), who remains a very popular figure in the [[PRC]] as the "father of modern China." He was born in the Guangdong province and educated partially in [[Hong Kong]] and [[Hawaii]] (before the US occupation). In the 1880s, he began to be attracted to ideas of radical change. By having a position juxtaposed within the traditional culture of China, the colonial province of Hong Kong and the independent (though US-influenced) Hawaii, he believed that the imperial system held China back and a [[Republic]] was needed to modernize China.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
In the 1890s, he started building a revolutionary movement aiming not to reform and adapt the Qing state, but to abolish it entirely. After the defeat of China during the First Sino-Japanese War, the failure of the reforms in 1898, and the failure of the Boxer Rebellion, Sun Yat-Sen's ideas became increasingly popular, and more and more Chinese turned away from ideas of reform and into revolution.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
In the first decade of the 20th century, Sun Yat-Sen put together an umbrella organization, the [[Revolutionary League]] (中国同盟会, ''zhōngguó tóngméng huì'' ) who brought together all anti-Qing factions in the empire under a common program. Furthermore, he travelled extensively in and out of China to speak to Chinese overseas communities and raise money for his revolutionary activities. Some of those activities took the form of violent uprisings against Qing officials around China. None of these, however, were successful and the reputation of the nationalist movement was certainly one of a political movement over a revolutionary movement.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
=== Last emperor of the Qing dynasty === | |||
The efforts at reforms the Qing state had put in place after the Boxer Rebellion began to stall out after 1908. At that point, both the emperor and the empress Cixi died at the same time. Emperor [[Puyi]] (溥仪, ''pǔyí'') was placed on the throne at the age of two. His conservative uncles exercised power for him and slowed down the reform program, which completely halted the progress previously made, and the dynasty entered a final period of rigidity.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
Within the dynastic system, however, the military sector was one where modernization was becoming increasingly powerful, which had began as far back as the 1880s. Army officers, notably the junior officers, had increasingly been exposed to technology and military improvements from outside, and as such were more receptive to adopting these advancements for themselves. In fact, the Revolutionary League spent a considerable amount of effort to win over junior officers, with many beginning to carry out clandestine operations for the revolutionaries.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
=== Wuhan rebellion === | |||
In October of 1911, one of these groups in Wuhan plotted bombings to trigger a popular uprising, but their activities were discovered by pure accident. As the state discovered the conspiracy and was preparing to move in on Wuhan to arrest the plotters, the group launched a 'coup' on Wuhan and arrested several officials of the Qing state, mainly from the army, and called upon the people and soldiers to join them. The revolutionaries proclaimed a Republic in Hubei province, independent from the Qing empire. Over the next few weeks, other military units in Central China followed suit and proclaimed their independence as well.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
Sun Yat-Sen was not in China when he received word of the Wuhan rebellion. He set out to return to China by going eastward through Europe instead of the Pacific, returning in December of 1911. Before he came back, the revolutionary movement began to realize they were about to become successful and needed to figure out what would happen to China after that.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
Yuan Shikai, who was previously one of the officials who turned against the reformers of 1898 and took part in the suppression of these reforms, eventually aligned himself with the reformists. In 1911, he was the commander of the military forces in Northern China. In that capacity, he was close to that capital and had access to the Manchu elites. He positioned himself as the middleman between the revolutionaries -- most of them from the military -- and the Qing.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
He negotiated the abdication of the Qing dynasty on behalf of the Republic, but not as a uninterested party. The expectation was that when Sun Yat-Sen returned to China, he would become the President of the new [[Republic of China]]. However, as part of the deal that Yuan negotiated, Sun had to agree to step down as President when the emperor abdicated and allow him to become President instead.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
The situation played out exactly as planned. Sun Yat-Sen returned to China in December 1911 and became President of the new Republic. When the emperor abdicated in February of 1912, Sun stepped down and Yuan was named in his place.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
=== Provisional National Assembly === | |||
The plan was that Yuan's Presidency would be a provisional one, until a Constitution could be established and institutions established. A National Assembly was elected in 1912 whose task was to produce a Constitution. Accordingly, elections were organized and held and the Revolutionary League, which had been transformed into the Guomindang (better known as the [[Kuomintang]], or KMT, meaning National People's Party), emerged as the clear victor in the new Assembly.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
Yuan Shikai was unwilling to let the Assembly continue, however. He had the representative from the KMT at the provisional National Assembly assassinated. The Assembly still went on as planned, and eventually Yuan dissolved the assembly when it became clear he would lose his privilege. Over the course of a few years, he expelled the KMT delegates and a new Assembly approved a Constitution in which Yuan Shikai was named as President for life.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
=== End of Yuan Shikai's regime === | |||
He would remain President for three years and by 1916, Yuan was starting to style an imperial dynasty of his own. He had Imperial robes made for himself, surrounded himself with advisors in the Confucian style, and even went to the temple of Heaven in Beijing to perform the imperial duty of sacrifices.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
This was too much even for his more loyal followers, and this effort collapsed on Yuan. He fled the capital shortly after, and died during the journey back South to his hometown, ostensibly of natural causes.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
Yuan Shikai's period of rule is seen mostly as a further stage in the collapse of political authority in China. His death led to a total breakdown of China and the nascent Republic which had not been able to strengthen its institutions and form a lasting apparatus. From that point on and for over a decade, warlords emerged and ruled over their own parts of the country, carving China among themselves. From 1916 to 1927, there was no effective government over the whole of China.<ref name=":029" /> | |||
==The new culture movement== | ==The new culture movement== | ||
With the fall of the Qing dynasty and the imperial order, many began to thoroughly question and renounce the nature of this order. In particular, the Confucian heritage was seen as a major component of the imperial order and an obstacle to a new Chine. In the same years that the Republic fragmented into warlord factions (1916), new ideas also began to emerge and be advocated for. This process lasted throughout the 1910s, and is sometimes called the [[new culture movement]] (新文化运动'', Xīn Wénhuà Yùndòng'').<ref name=":031">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 32: The New Culture Movement and May 4th|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | |||
===May 4th=== | This movement set out to create a new culture for China, one suited for a Republican China. Central to this was the question of language: Chinese political and elite culture was bound with the use of the classical Chinese language, which was very different from how ordinary people spoke in their day-to-day life. The literary language had been preserved from the writings of Confucius, Mencius and other masters of antiquity, and over time became increasingly alienated from the language of the common people. The new culture movement advocated "Simple language", writing Chinese as it was spoken.<ref name=":031" /> | ||
Likewise, the classical language had embedded in it the core ideas of Confucianism were increasingly seen as oppressive. Over time, the reciprocal nature of Confucian relationships morphed into more authority-based relationships; that of the husband over the wife, or the ruler over the subject, which were seen as dictatorial by the movement. Confucianism came to be seen as one and the same with the oppression of women, peasants and workers who were historically seen as lesser people.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
Several newspapers came to be circulated at this time, with many ideas drawn from Western thinkers who were seen, at that time, as being the most successful countries. Some of those thinkers became very popular in China, even going on tour in the country to teach their ideas (such as [[George Bernard Shaw]] and [[Bertrand Russell]]).<ref name=":031" /> | |||
Other groups emerged as well, perhaps with a less sophisticated program, but who were still influential. [[Anarchism|Anarchists]] were very active in China at this time, drawing from European anarchist movements who were a sizeable faction in the late 19th and early 20th century. Anarchism spread to China from Japan (where it was also an active movement) and Europe, through Chinese students who were exposed to these ideas while living abroad, and who then wrote publications from their host countries which they then sent over to China to be distributed.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
=== World War I === | |||
The [[First World War]] was taking place while this movement was going on. The period was, in some ways, beneficial for China. In other ways, however, it brought on adverse circumstances. Economically, the war was an opportunity for China as European industry was diverted to a war economy, leaving a void in global demand that Chinese factories (and Japanese factories as well, which were implanted in China) could fill.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
Hundreds of thousands of Chinese workers also travelled to Europe during that time, particularly to France, where they found jobs in abandoned factories as their workers had gone into service. The workers in France became a very significant force; they sent money back home to their family, and in the long-term, had become exposed to the conditions in European factories, the ideas of democracy, education, etc. and of course labor unions too. They brought these ideas back with them to China.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
==== Japanese imperialism in China ==== | |||
The end of the war proved to be critical in regards to Sino-Japanese relations. In the late 19th century, China fought a war against Japan in which it had been utterly defeated. In 1905, Japan fought a war against Russia and defeated them too, which was as a remarkable -- if not dramatic -- event in Europe. Japan had also [[Korea#Japanese colonialism|invaded Korea]], furthering their imperial ambitions in Asia. Increasingly, Japan was again setting its sights on China and the Asian mainland in general. When World War I started, Japan saw it as an opportunity for these ambitions. While the European powers were keen to exploit the warlord situation in China for their own gain, they recognized that China was sort of an "equal" imperialized nation, being equally shared by all imperial powers.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
As the European powers were busy with the war at home, the Japanese delivered a letter to the government in 1915, called the 21 Demands. It was a program meant to facilitate Japanese imperialism in China: there, they wanted sepcial economic concessions, being able to place Japanese officials in the Chinese government, and be given a unique status to carve out more of China for themselves. The Chinese government refused the demands, but the pressure was certainly put on them from then on.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
The Japanese fought on the side of the [[First World War#Alliances|Triple Entente]] during the war; they were far from the front, but Germany had possessions in China and more generally in the Pacific, which Japan was able to occupy militarily.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
In 1919, the peace negotiations took place at Versailles and did not favor China. China had also part of the Entente, the victors, but while Japan was rewarded for their support during the war, China wound up being left out. Notably, one argument made during the war was that if colonial nations supported their overlords, they would later be rewarded with greater self-determination. This never came to pass, and for China, this was made clear when the former German territorial concessions were granted to Japan rather than being given back to China.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
This was seen as a betrayal by the Chinese, and when word of this reached Beijing, it instantly sparked demonstrations which became the focal point of what became the May 4th movement: news had come from Paris during the night of May 3rd by telegram.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
===May 4th movement=== | |||
On May 4th 1919, thousands of students assembled at Tiananmen Square in Beijing and marched eastward towards the diplomatic quarter. The police blocked the demonstrators there, who then marched to the home of the Foreign Minister. The government was seen as having sold out China by the demonstrators, while in fact the Chinese government had never accepted the terms of the treaty. The demonstrators burned the home of the Minister down. Police arrived and confrontations ensued, and the demonstration was eventually broken up.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
Political tension in the capital persisted to the following day. Officials from Beijing University and the government became involved in the situation, and eventually, the government agreed to the students' demands not to ratify the treaty.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
The movement spread far beyond the capital, and even beyond students. It became a very popular movement, including with Chinese merchants, as one tactic of the movement was the boycott of Japanese goods.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
The May 4th demonstration eventually merged into the New Culture Movement. More importantly, the treaty of Versailles showed the Chinese that Western ideas such as democracy, freedom and individuality, which they promoted, were nothing more than duplicitous lies, and China found itself at the mercy of imperial powers once again, thus realizing -- in some portions of the population, at least -- that they would not be enough to save China and guide it towards a new China.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
In conjunction with these events, other developments outside of China were also taking place, and word of these began to find their way in the political climate of China. One of them is the [[October Revolution]], which began in 1917. It had a tremendous impact in China, with word of it spreading in China by spring of 1918.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
For one, the Tsarist system was perhaps the closest parallel to the Qing dynasty; both had the same powers, ruling over a large territory. When the Bolsheviks took power and denounced the duplicitous diplomacy of the Western powers, this message was very well-received by progressives in China.<ref name=":031" /> | |||
==The communist party (1921-1937)== | ==The communist party (1921-1937)== | ||
=== Founding of the Communist Party of China === | |||
The [[Communist Party of China]] (CPC) was founded in Shanghai in 1921, as a result of a process that had been going on for a number of years: [[Marxism|Marxist]] study groups had existed in China for several years, and had links to workers' organization and other socialist grups. As the [[USSR]] had established itself at the beginning of the 1920s and the [[Third Internationale]] was formed, the Soviet Union sent out agents abroad to assist in the process of revolutionary organization in other countries. In China, agents of the Internationale were involved both with the establishment of the CPC and the reorganization of Sun Yat-Sen's KMT.<ref name=":032">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 33: The Chinese Communists, 1921-1937|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | |||
The advisors who came to China worked with the Marxist study groups, began to establish a national organization and suggested a programme and organizational structure for the party. Finally, in 1921, they assisted with the convening of the [[1st National Congress of the Communist Party of China|first party Congress]]. Only a dozen or so representatives assisted to this Congress as not many people could easily travel to Shanghai. [[Mao Zedong]] (毛泽东, ''Máo Zé dōng'') assisted to this first Congress, but was not yet a very well-known figure at the time.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
=== First United Front === | |||
The communist advisors to the CPC and KMT put forward an analysis of the situation in China which called for a united front between the two factions. The KMT, which was still under the leadership of Sun Yat-Sen, was reorganized along the disciplined lines of the Bolsheviks, which made it a much more effective organization than it previously was. This did not mean that the KMT embraced Marxism-Leninism, but it did help Sun Yat-Sen open up to some form of collaboration with the CPC.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
The first united front was put together, and under these terms, individual members of the CPC could join the KMT as well, and even serve as officers within units of the nationalist party. Many did join the KMT and participated within political activities or rose to cadre positions, including Mao himself who became leader of the Peasant Bureau within the KMT.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
The KMT was certainly not Marxist or even communist, but working with the CPC -- who was still quite small at that time -- was beneficial to them, as the communist organizers brought many members to the KMT and did diligent work. It was also beneficial to the CPC, who was able to gain experience and members through this arrangement.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
Sun Yat-Sen died in 1925, which marked a turning point for the united front. A leadership vacuum opened up, and it took over a year to find a successor, [[Chiang Kai-shek|Chiang Kai-Shek]] (蒋介石, Jiang Jieshi). He came from a military career, and had been sent by Sun Yat-Sen to study in Russia and learn about the Revolution, the Red Army, and their system of governance. He was very impressed by the successes of the Bolsheviks, but remained a staunch [[Anti-communism|anti-communist]]. As the commandant of the nationalist military academy outside of Guanzhou, he established a network of friendships and loyalties within the Nationalist Army. There, he used these loyalties to emerge as the new leader of the KMT.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
==== Chiang Kai-shek and the Northern Expedition ==== | |||
In 1926, Chiang Kai-Shek found himself in a strong position within the KMT to reunify China. He undertook the [[Northern Expedition]] that same year, which was very successful. Dr. Ken Hammond notes that in some ways, Chiang Kai-shek could be seen at this time as one of the many warlords that vied for control of China. Regardless, the Nationalist Army, departing from Guandong Province, marched North and then East towards Nanjing. Over the course of a few months, they had gained control of all of Southern China and absorbed warlords' troops into the Nationalist Army. Some of this control was gained through military conquest, but some negotiations were also made to bring some warlords under the umbrella of the KMT. In other instances, Chiang Kai-shek simply bribed them and bought their loyalty.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
The Northern Expedition succeeded by the spring of 1927, getting all of Southern China into KMT hands. In April of that year, the Nationalist forces reached the outskirts of Shanghai. At that point, Chiang Kai-Shek made a very critical decision; up until then, he had reluctantly maintained the United Front, as he was not strong enough to repudiate this arrangement previously.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
==== Breaking down of the First United Front ==== | |||
By April 1927, as the KMT emerged stronger than before, Chiang decided to eliminate the communists, destroying them as a political force. He did not march into the city however, but let CPC organizers within the city stage an uprising, who thought the KMT army would help them. Instead, Chiang Kai-shek's army remained outside the city, and the uprising was suppressed by a combination of troops from the foreign powers and organized crime organizations. They destroyed the communist movement in Shanghai: many communists were arrested and executed, along with workers who may or may not have taken part in the uprising. Several militants, of course, also died in the fighting. This bloody suppression of the uprising in Shanghai signalled the end of the United Front. A left-wing group in the KMT continued to align itself with the CPC, but were reined in shortly after.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
The CPC found itself in a difficult situation; their principal political orientation had been to organize the workers, taking from Marx's theories of the [[proletariat]]. The organizational base of the party had been destroyed, however: Shanghai was the most important location, but soon the CPC was systematically driven out of other cities and out of urban areas.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
To survive this crisis, Mao Zedong, as leader of the Peasant Bureau in the KMT, had spent a lot of time in the countryside and away from his home province of Hunan. What he saw there were large peasant movements, not unlike the peasant uprisings in China's history, but in a modern context -- a modern peasantry which could benefit from a modern ideology. He saw peasant movements as a very powerful force, and, as he put forward to his comrades, they could either try to lead it, or get out of their way before it sweeps everything away.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
These ideas had been marginal until this time, but were accepted over a few years by the CPC. Initially, when the party was driven away from the cities, the remaining organizers and the advisors from the Internationale called for a greater revolution, and urged for communists to launch insurrections around the country, which led to a series of disastrous uprisings. Mao was drawn into one such uprising; he was ordered to lead a peasant army to take over a city in Central China, which they held for a few days before being driven out by the KMT, forcing Mao's army to the mountains of Jangxi Province. There, with the remnants of the CPC forces, he put forward the model for the [[rural base area]]. In the early 1930s, Mao, along with [[Zhu De]] and [[Zhou Enlai]] worked with millions of peasants in Jiangxi to carry out experiments in land reforms, the family structure, and other proposals in peasant society.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
In any case, Chiang Kai-Shek went on to continue the unification of China throughout the 1920s. During the second half of the Northern Expedition however, Chiang ran into trouble with the Japanese, notably turning into military confrontations in some places, where Japan had a presence. Chiang, however, considered that his main enemy were not the Japanese but the Chinese communists, and was willing to ignore the activities of the Japanese Army to focus on the communists.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
=== The Long March === | |||
The base area of the CPC in Jiangxi became the focal point of Chiang's efforts, and he began a series of encirclement campaigns there, blockading the base area with troops and slowly closing the ring. The first of these efforts were defeated by the communists who drove off the KMT forces. Chiang kept the pressure up, and began to receive military advice from the [[Nazi Party]] who had come to power in 1933. By 1934, it became apparent that the latest encirclement campaign was going to be successful. CPC leaders thus took the decision to evacuate the province, leading to the [[Long March]].<ref name=":032" /> | |||
In October 1934, they decided to try and reach another base area in Yan'an (延安, Yán'ān) province far up North, without much of a plan on how they would get there. 115,000 people broke out of the base area at Jiangxi, leaving behind a small contigent to keep the KMT forces occupied. Over the next year, the troops walked over a thousand kilometers, crossing mountain ranges, swamps and deep river gorges as they were being pursued and harassed by nationalist forces. More than 100,000 of the communist forces were lost in one way or another during the March.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
Early in the course of the Long March, Mao Zedong was named Chairman of the party, a position he would hold without interruption until his death in 1976. The communists reached the base area at Yan'an at the end of 1935, and set the stage for the latter part of the [[Chinese Revolution]], which is called the Yan'an Era. There, the CPC had a new area to experiment with organizational methods.<ref name=":032" /> | |||
==War and revolution== | ==War and revolution== | ||
In 1936, an opportunity arose to form the [[Second United Front]] to resist the Japanese invader. At that time, the southern part of Shanxi Province (itself in North China) was under the control of Zhang Xueliang, a military strongman who was part of the KMT. His father had been a warlord in Northern China who was assassinated by the Japanese in 1928. This made Zhang inclined to take a strong stand against Japanese aggression, and he perceived Chiang Kai-shek's as being unwilling to push them out.<ref name=":033">{{Citation|author=Dr. Ken Hammond|year=2004|title=From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history|chapter=Lecture 34: War and Revolution|publisher=The Teaching Company}}</ref> | |||
Chiang Kai-shek was placed under house arrest during a visit, and Zhang then sought out to invite CPC representatives, who sent Zhou Enlai. An agreement was then reached to form a united front to resist the Japanese invasion. Chiang Kai-shek was then released upon the conclusion of this accord and placed Zhang under house arrest in turn, in which he would remain until the end of the 1990s as he was taken to Taiwan when the KMT fled there.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
=== Start of the Second Sino-Japanese war === | |||
In 1931, Japan invaded China in the continuation of their imperialist ambitions in Asia. They first occupied Manchuria and created a puppet state there which they called [[Manchuko|Manchukuo]], with the last of the Manchu emperor, Puyi, named as its ruler. In July 1937, Japan then started a full scale invasion into the rest of China.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
The invasion of China was pursued relentlessly along two basic lines: part of the Japanese Imperial Army moved from Manchukuo down south, crossing the Great Wall and into Beijing down to Wuhan. The second front started at the city of Shanghai, which was at the time a very international city, home to Statesians, French and British citizens. In the Fall of 1937, the Japanese troops stationed there attacked the Chinese (western) side of Shanghai, and then followed a course west, up the Yangtze river.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
The Japanese plan was to let both groups meet at Wuhan, which they expected to happen fairly quickly in a blitzkrieg invasion. This did not work out however, as the resistance put up by the Chinese was much more intense than the Japanese had anticipated.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
Nonetheless, the nationalist government was forced to retreat from Nanjing to Wuhan, and eventually out of Wuhan to Chongqing. When the Japanese reached Nanjing, which was the KMT's capital, they committed the [[Rape of Nanjing]]: hundreds of thousands of people were killed and many women were raped.<ref name=":033" /> To this day, the Japanese government has not apologized for it and formally denied the massace even took place in 1990.<ref>{{Web citation|newspaper=Nanking Massacre: the untold story|title=Denials|date=2007|url=https://depts.washington.edu/triolive/quest/2007/TTQ07032/yuen/denials.html|archive-url=https://archive.ph/gH66B|archive-date=2024-04-15}}</ref> | |||
While this event was meant to terrorize the Chinese, it actually galvanized the resistance. After the first two years of the war, the front stabilized. The KMT had their main center of operations in Chongqing and another in Kunming. The Japanese did not occupy all of South China, and pockets of KMT forces continued to operate there long after the initial invasion.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
In the North, the CPC had their base area in Yan'an from which they pursued a vast campaign of guerilla warfare across all of North China. During the daytime, the Imperial Japanese Army could certainly extend their presence but at night, except for the areas along the main railway lines and large towns, much of the countryside was in the hands of communist guerillas, who carried out operations to harass and tie down lots of Japanese troops.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
This pattern persisted for several years, with Japan occupying much of China but unable to push their conquest further and achieve total control of their occupied territories. Their invasion of China, which was designed to help them solve their economic and population problems at home, proved to be a very counter-productive endeavour.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
=== End of the war and proclamation of the People's Republic === | |||
By 1944, it became clear that the defeat of Japan was inevitable despite their victories in 1941-42. In anticipation of the US and the Soviets invading the Japanese islands culminating in its surrender, Chiang Kai-shek and the KMT pursued a static strategy, without launching any major offensives and fighting mostly along defensive lines. Chiang Kai-shek had received a large amount of military aid from the US during the war, but he refused to use it, instead stockpiling it for the civil war against the CPC.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
As for the CPC, they saw the coming end of the war as setting the stage for a revolutionary confrontation between their movement and the nationalist government. The anti-Japanese resistance, which the CPC had spearheaded, had won the communists great support from the Chinese population, which helped to spread popular support for the Chinese Red Army and the CPC in general. Meanwhile, they were able to project an image of Chiang Kai-shek as corrupt and unpatriotic.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
When Japan surrendered in September of 1945, a period ensued in China where efforts were made to negotiate a coalition government for after the war. The US sent representatives to bring leaders from both factions together but, while that was going on, a lot of maneuvering was taking place on the ground. The Soviets had liberated Manchuria in 1945 shortly before Japan surrendered and in doing so passed some aid to the communist forces.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
Meanwhile, the USA was turning over lots of Japanese arms to the KMT. As such, although negotiations were taking place, both parties were strenghtening their military capabilities in preparation for a civil war. When the negotiations broke down by the end of 1946, full-scale fighting broke out between the CPC and KMT. The KMT drove the communists out of their base at Yan'an but this proved to be fairly meaningless, as the CPC had most of their support base in North China and Manchuria, which quickly joined them in the fight.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
In 1948, a battle took place at the Huai river, involving more than a million soldiers combined. The CPC emerged victorious from it and broke the KMT army. Political support for the KMT disintegrated due to their poor image, and Chiang Kai-shek began to withdraw his forces to the island of Taiwan. This was preceded first by an uprising of the indigenous Taiwanese population who refused the KMT occupation. There, the KMT committed a massacre of more than 20,000 Taiwanese in order to pacify the island. Martial law was imposed and stayed in effect for over 40 years.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
In 1949, the remaining nationalist forces in mainland China were completely broken down and the remains of the KMT fled to Taiwan entirely. In April, the communist forces entered Beijing after negotiating a bloodless surrender following a long siege. Over the summer of that year, as communist forces advanced across China, the leadership settled in Beijing and began to prepare establishing a new government. On October 1st, the People's Republic of China was proclaimed by Mao Zedong at Tiananmen.<ref name=":033" /> | |||
== Further reading == | |||
* [[Library:An Outline History of China]] | |||
==References== | ==References== | ||
<references /> | <references /> |
Revision as of 04:02, 25 March 2024
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/6/65/China-topography-features.jpg)
This page is about the history of China until the establishment of the People's Republic. For the history of the People's Republic of China specifically, see History of the People's Republic of China.
The history of China dates back to more than 5000 years ago.[1]
Geography of China
According to Dr. Ken Hammond of the New Mexico State University, to understand how China (中国, Zhōngguó, , literally the "Middle Kingdom") materially developed throughout its history, it's important to first understand the geography of the country.[1]
The North China plain, at the mouth of the Yellow river (Huáng Hé, 黄河), is to this day the agricultural heartland of China thanks to its low and flat terrain as well as the irrigation it receives from the river, and this plain is where Chinese civilisation first emerged.[1]
Conversely, the South China plain is a region of hills and valleys, mostly south of the Yangtze river (Cháng Jiāng, 长江, literally "long river"). Settlements in the south are divided off one another by these mountains, and river valleys tend to be where permanent settlements developed.[1]
Rivers
Two important Chinese rivers find their source in the Tibetan plateau: The Yellow river and the Yangtze river.[1]
The Yellow River has shaped China for millennia. It snakes around Northern China until it empties into the Yellow sea, in the province of Shandong. While the Yellow River has historically represented a challenge to China as it was prone to flooding, these floods brought with them fertile soil and irrigation to crops, and the river has always been primordial to the development of Chinese civilisation.[1]
The Yangtze River further in the south has also been very important to Chinese civilisation historically, but less so than the Yellow river. The Yangtze river, while prone to flooding both historically and in the modern day, has played a huge part in agriculture and sustaining life around it. The Yangtze river's flooding was dealt with in part through the Three Gorges dam.[1]
Prehistoric and early historic period
Traditional Chinese historiography
Chinese history has been studied by its people since Ancient times, and forms the basis of the traditional Chinese historiography. Their history begins around the time of the sage kings, or sage emperors, figures of antiquity and prehistory (i.e. that predate writing). Thus historiography, which is the writing of history itself, has been going on in China for millennia. Dr. Ken Hammond notes that in many places, this historiography has been proven correct thanks to archeological records found after the fact.[1]
Sage kings Yao and Shun
One of the first and notable king in traditional Chinese historiography is Yao (尧), who was the first to pass the throne down to a successor. Yao's own son was considered to be weak and decadent, and so Yao scoured his kingdom until he found Shun (帝舜) who had strong moral virtues and picked him as his successor.[1]
The story of king Yao is an interesting contrast to the practices of succession in later ruling dynasties in China, where succession was kept to a single family. According to Dr. Ken Hammond, this story is important in Chinese historiography because it highlights a quality, that of having a strong moral character, that was considered important throughout Chinese history.[1]
This story, as well as the virtue of morals, would later found the premises for the Mandate of Heaven (Tiānmìng, 天命, literally Heaven's command) in China.[1]
Early societies
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/3/3a/Longshan-black-pottery-vase-7480.jpg)
According to Dr. Ken Hammond, the population of China itself has evolved in complex ways. The earliest people who would later call themselves the Chinese (Zhongguo ren, literally "People of the Middle Country") lived in the North China plain. The earliest societies to emerge from this area were confederations of numerous tribal groups who defined themselves in contrast to those who were not Chinese, i.e. people who were not civilized. A number of terms exist in Chinese to define these people that are best translated to as "barbarians" in English (barbarians being what the Ancient Greeks similarly called any people who were not Greek).[2]
Excavated pottery remains suggest that a single culture came to dominate the whole of the North China plain some 4000 to 6000 years ago. Characteristic pottery was discovered as originating from Dragon Mountain (Lóngshān, 龙山), and later showed up in other archeological sites.[2]
Writing
One key element that made this first Chinese society define themselves as civilized (as opposed to what they defined as their barbarian neighbors) was a system of writing, which their neighbors did not possess. There is not much transitional evidence to the emergence of writing in China. That is to say, archeological evidence shows that once writing appears in China, it showed up as a fairly fully developed system, suggesting that writing appeared fairly quickly.[1]
Mass migration
As Chinese civilisation expanded, neighboring peoples, particularly in the South, were either displaced or assimilated. The Vietnamese and Thai people, for example, formerly lived in southern China and were displaced as part of this expansion to the South.[2]
Some of these populations were forced further west, on higher elevation, and have remained there since then. Today, they are generally called hill tribe communities, and many of these groups retain distinctive identities in China: they retain their own language, their own cultural practice, and their own religion. Today, they constitute around 5% of the population of China. There are 54 officially recognized ethnic minorities in China.[2]
This process happened around 2500 to 2000 years ago.[2]
The first slave states
The emergence of bronze was critical to China's future development. Bronze gave rise to an industry of mining, smelting, and shaping the metal into tools, weapons, jewellery, etc. which created culture in the various populations that inhabited what is now China. This transition from the neolithic to the bronze age also marked the transition from prehistory to history.[2]
The Xia dynasty
According to Dr. Hammond, traditional Chinese historiography considers the Xia (Xià Cháo, 夏朝) to be the first dynasty in Chinese history. The Xia however did not leave any written records, but did leave a clear demarcation to prior forms of societies before them.[2] Interestingly enough, some scholars believe that the Erlitou civilization along the Yellow River was the site of the original Xia dynasty.[3]
The Xia period began roughly around 2200 BCE. The Xia built palace architecture, large structures built on rammed earth platforms (compressed and firm layers of dirt), a method that would be used in China for the coming millennia. The Xia also saw the emergence of class society; as agriculture and pottery was creating a surplus of food, fewer farmers were needed, and a class of "non-farmers" (artisans, warriors, spiritual leaders and bureaucrats) emerged, forming the basis of Chinese class society.[2]
Dr. Hammond theorizes that this emergent class of leaders solidified their power by performing rituals for the populace. The Xia's ancestors performed totemism, a practice in which animal spirits are associated with particular tribal or clan families. In the Xia dynasty, the worship of totems of one particular family was transformed into a royal ancestral cult. In other words, not only the spirits of animals, but the spirits of the ancestors of the present day rulers came to be seen as divine powers. This further solidified the power of the royal family and laid the foundation for monarchy in Chinese society.[2]
The Xia civilisation ultimately did not leave many details as to their way of life, and most of their records came from the subsequent Shang dynasty, who shared many consistent features with the Xia.[2]
The Shang dynasty
The Shang dynasty (Shāng Cháo, 商朝), named after the royal family, begins around 1500 BCE. Dr. Hammond notes that traditional Chinese historiography uses a very elaborate and precise chronology which would place the Shang dynasty at 1766 BC, but that modern archeological investigations cannot confirm this date, and so the actual date of their foundation remains vague.[2]
Oracle bones divination
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/1/15/Oracle_bone_inscriptions.png)
The Shang dynasty has left many written records about their life, as they performed oracle bone divination (jiǎgǔ, 甲骨). In this practice, people would ask a question to the royal family's ancestors on either oxen shoulder blade bone or the underside of turtle shells. The question would be carved on the bone by a diviner, the class of people who could read and write. The bone would then be poked by a sharp, heated implement during daily ceremonies, which caused it to crack. The way the bone cracked was then interpreted as an answer by the ancestors to the question carved into the bone. The Shang took their written records even further and kept records on the results of the divination. This means they kept record of not only the questions, but also the answers and actual outcome of the divinations.[2]
Oracle bone divination was so commonplace in the Shang period that to this day, tens of thousands of bones have been dug up.[2]
Dr. Hammond notes that these divination rituals were important to maintain the power of the dynasty and diviners, but the bronze culture was also equally important. Bronze cutlery (such as wine cups, plates or pans) were used to present offerings to the ruler's ancestors. After these offerings and sacrifices, which took place in great halls, the king would offer the "physical remains" (the offerings that had not been consumed by the ancestors) to the populace in great feasts, as a way to remind the people of his wealth and power.[2]
Succession of power
The Shang dynasty had a novel way of handling succession. In their time, life expectancy was not very long -- one could hope to live up to 30 on average. It was thus very common that the Shang king would die before his oldest son was old enough to succeed him. Because of this, the kingship passed from oldest to youngest brother. Then the eldest son of the eldest king would take over, and the process would repeat. 26 kings were recorded during the Shang period, which lasted for around 500 years (an average of one king every twenty years).[2]
The Shang also built royal capitals, which was a continuation of the Xia palace architecture on rammed earth structures. However, they didn't seem to stay in them a very long time: they had nine capitals during their 500 years rule. These buildings were bigger and more decorated than their Xia predecessors, likely as a way to display their wealth and power.[2]
Shang state
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/5/55/Approximate_territory_of_the_Shang_dynasty.png)
The Shang state was a federation of people. In other words, there was at the center of the system the Shang ruling family, followed by their blood relations, and then people who were not blood relations to that family but were part of the Shang state. The Shang dynasty spread relatively far, and the federated people that were part of this state played a primordial role in its upkeep and border security. As such, due to the size of the Shang empire, reports, letters and communication from the king to his subordinates would be sent in writing, which characterizes the Shang as a literate state.[2]
The Shang state was quite elaborate and practiced division of labour from early on. Bronze objects, for example, were made with casts in which the molten bronze was poured. Their bronze industry -- mining the metal, smelting, refining, blending the metals together, the design of the objects, etc. was all organized by the Shang state and required different laborers and artisans for each step of the process. This involved the organisation of a consequent number of people as well as running activities at a number of sites (the mines, for example, were not located in the same place as the furnaces).[2]
This elaborate, organized system of production required that the Shang state had a capacity to sustain its people, e.g. feeding them, clothing them, housing them, etc. This is how archeologists know that the Shang also had an elaborate taxation system, which also appeared on oracle bones. Tributes were paid by subordinates who were part of this federation to the Shang royal family and formed the basis of taxation revenue. Furthermore, the organisation of the mining industry further established the authority of the royal family and their kin.[2]
The Shang practiced slavery, which was the first major mode of production in the world and allowed them to sustain this elaborate society and state. Slaves, as was usual in the earliest incarnation of the institution, were usually prisoners of war and criminals.[2]
Decline of the Shang period
The people not under Shang authority were a constant concern and often came up in oracle bones. Since the Shang recorded every outcome of oracle bone divination, these records show that there were frequent devastating raids from outside populations. Notably, people were recorded as being taken away as slaves during these raids.[2]
Security was a critical function of the Shang state but eventually found itself in a contradiction. The Shang dynasty needed to deploy and maintain soldiers in the border regions, where the tributary non-Shang people lived, so that they could receive their tribute and not have it stolen during raids. Over time, this created resentment from these populations, especially when security started breaking down and raids became more frequent.[2]
This unrest eventually boiled over to rebellion, when the tributary peoples to the Shang overthrew the dynasty and established the Zhou dynasty as their successors.[2]
Western Zhou
Premises
The Zhou people (Zhōu, 周), located on the western side of the Shang Empire, were a tributary community of the empire, with a mythological history of their own. Their early history involves a change from a hunting-gathering society, before developing to an agricultural society, going back to hunting and gathering, and finally settling down as more permanent farmers. According to Dr. Hammond, these societal changes reflect the environmental conditions at the time (some 4000 years ago), when northwestern China was wetter, cooler, and the weather had not settled permanently, which made food sources change over time.[4]
After the Zhou settled into sedentary agricultural communities, they became affiliated as a tributary state to the Shang, a process that left them resentful of their new lords. Around the late 12th century BCE (-1150), as the Shang dynasty was facing external raids they could not defend against, the Zhou rebelled against their overlords and seized power from them.[4]
One notable advancement of the Zhou dynasty was that they marked a break way from slavery and into early feudal society (Fēngjiàn, 封建) which worked differently from the European feudal system.[4]
War against the Shang
Tai Zhou, a Zhou king, organized a long-term plan to take over the Shang. In a first move, the Zhou people followed the Wei river eastward and resettled closer to the Shang. Secondly, they sustained greater communication with other subordinated people of the Shang Empire, particularly on the west side of the Shang territory so as to create the alliances necessary to overthrow the Shang kings. Finally, around the year 1050 BC, the Zhou initiated a war against the Shang. According to Dr. Hammond, the war seems to have been initiated by Wen Zhou (as Tai Zhou had died by then), referred to as a king in historical records, but his son Wu was the one who took the throne from the Shang.[4]
While the exact date of this war has been lost, paleo-astronomers have narrowed down the range of possible dates to within a few years of 1045 BCE based on the study of celestial events described at that time.[4]
On that date, the Zhou people and their allies marched to the capital of the Shang (modern day Anyang), and set themselves up on the west side of a river. On the morning of the battle, the young king Wu gave a speech calling for the overthrow of the Shang and then led his armies forward into the city. A number of ancient documents that have survived to this day describe the battle that took place on that day; the Classic of Documents contains a purported transcript of the speech king Wu gave on that day as well as a document describing the battle. It is said that on this day, blood flowed so heavily in the streets that wood was seen floating in streams of it.[4]
The battle concluded with the killing of the Shang king; the Shang state was thus seized by the Zhou and king Wu crowned.[4]
The duke of Zhou
King Wu died only three years into his rule as the Zhou king. His son, Cheng, was proclaimed the new king but was too young to rule, and so a regency was organized. Wu's younger brother, known as Ji Dan, was the principal regent for the young king.[5] He was seen as a very sage and moral character, as he could have easily usurped the throne from the young king, but instead was happy to serve as an advisor.[4]
The duke of Zhou thus became a very important figure in Chinese history, even serving as a model for Confucius some 500 years later.[4]
Migration of the Shang
Although the Shang had been defeated, the Zhou did not exterminate them. The Shang were moved away from the capital of Anyang to the south and east and given a territory of their own, made into subordinates of the Zhou. They were allowed to retain their customs, including the worship of their royal family's ancestors. To this day, certain families in southeastern Anhui province trace their family all the way back to the Shang.[4]
Establishment of Chang'an capital
At the same time, the Zhou moved the capital (and thus center) of their empire from Anyang back to their own ancestral homelands in the valley of the Wei river. They built a new capital at Chang'an (modern-day city of Xian), which served as a capital for a number of later dynasties.[4]
The Zhou also established a pattern for the design of capital cities which was later picked up by subsequent dynasties. Their city was designed to be the physical representation of a well-ordered world, drawing back to the Mandate of Heaven. The city of Chang'an was laid out as a square surrounded by a wall, and oriented on a north-south axis with a compound in the northern part that formed the residence of the ruler. In the southern part of the city were residential areas for the common people, markets, and other centers of activity for daily life. Surrounding the city in the four cardinal directions (north, west, south, east) were ritual complexes -- altars and other temples for the performing of sacrifices and other ceremonies.[4]
Creation of the Mandate of Heaven
To understand the Mandate of Heaven, it is important to understand what Heaven is in China. According to Dr. Hammond, the Chinese people in earlier history (including the Zhou) worshiped what we translate as Heaven (tian). Tian should not be thought of as the Christian Heaven, but rather sort of a natural operating system, the overarching mechanism that governs the functioning of everything in the universe. Tian should be understood as an all-encompassing organic system, and not as a divinity or god. However, it does have the capacity for action. One such capacity is the bestowing or withdrawing of the Mandate of Heaven.[4]
The Zhou were the ones who developed this doctrine to justify their conquest of the Shang, arguing that there was a "proper" way for society to be organized, which was focalised around a good ruler. since the Shang were unable to protect their tributary people from raids (and thus did not maintain the livelihood and prosperity of the people), they were unfit to rule and Heaven (tian) had withdrawn the Mandate from the Shang and given it to the Zhou, as the Zhou were able (or allowed) to defeat the Shang and seize power from them.[4]
The Mandate of Heaven would become central to all political transitions from one dynasty (or form of government) to another, even enduring to this day in the People's Republic. The Mandate formed instant justification for an overthrow of a dynasty: if one succeeded in seizing the state, then they had clearly received the Mandate of Heaven. If they failed, then they clearly had not received the Mandate and thus the old dynasty would keep ruling.[4]
For the first time, the state was not the property of a ruling family but instead, drawing on earlier mythical accounts of kings Yao and Shun, considered to be something that involved the moral qualities of the rulers. The Mandate is bestowed and removed by forces outside of human control, and as such the state belongs to the dynasty that was picked by Heaven to rule.[4]
Eastern Zhou: Transition from slavery to feudalism
Early successes
The first two to three hundred years of Zhou rule were successful; that period was marked by territorial expansion (particularly in the south and southeast) and population growth. By the 8th century BCE, the Zhou state was four times larger than the Shang at the time of conquest in terms of territory.[6]
These successes lead to new administrative challenges. Governing the entire realm from the capital became difficult as it grew due to the sheer distance to cover, and the Zhou kings started delegating power to members of the royal family: brothers, cousins, etc. were sent to these regions to fulfill administrative roles. However, the Zhou soon ran out of family members to appoint and turned to military leaders, loyal to the dynasty. The practice in the Zhou kingdom was that the military commander who brought new territory to the state would be appointed its political supervisor.[6]
In the first few reigns of Zhou kings, this system worked well. The Zhou could appoint loyal individuals and let them take care of administrating remote regions on the border of the kingdom.[6]
Administrative challenges
As time went by, the monarchy became an established institution -- not solely dependent on a moral king, but on the entire royal family. Members of the Zhou clan, who grew up in the royal capital, knew that they would be given a title to administrate eventually, and became complacent about it. At the same time, in local communities around the kingdom, the delegates managing these territories were the descendants of the original appointees, and thus they did not feel loyal to the Zhou dynasty, whose presence in these regions was almost null; they resented that they had to send taxes and tribute to the capital. This sentiment was particularly strong in the fertile southern and southeastern areas that produced a lot of food, but still had to send most of their surplus to the king as tribute.[6]
Thus these local rulers started to hold back some of the tribute they were supposed to send, while at the same time subverting the established hierarchy; records show, in fact, that at the beginning of the 8th century BCE, certain local administrators (appointed by the Zhou royal family) began to refer to themselves as kings instead of dukes, most notably in local official documents.[6]
Arrival of the Qin and moving of the capital
In normal times, as the Zhou king heard of these developments, he would have sent troops to restore his authority on these tributary provinces. However, at the start of the 8th century BCE, a new people emerged from the western frontier of the Zhou kingdom, called the Qin. They started to raid into Zhou territory, which prompted them to move their capital far eastward, at the site of what is today the city of Luoyang, which remained a very important capital and cultural center for later dynasties.[6]
This move to a more secure area made the Zhou abandon their ancestral homeland in Chang'an. Because of this, the Zhou were unable to attend to the matter of local administrative appointees proclaiming themselves as kings, which was a challenge to the rule of the Zhou; as more local rulers proclaimed themselves king over their appointed lands, the legitimacy of the Zhou rule was called into question.[6]
The crisis took several centuries to mature: despite the challenges, the Zhou dynasty remained on the throne and ruled from Luoyang. While tributary rulers kept paying some amount of respect to the Zhou dynasty, it became clear that the Zhou did not control any territory beyond their capital.[6]
Spring and Autumn period
From the middle of the 8th century BCE to the 5th century BCE, China saw the Spring and Autumn period develop. This period gets its name from the book of the Spring and Autumn Annals, a record that described the year to year events happening in the tributary state of Lu.[6]
The rulers of Lu claimed that they were descended from the duke of Zhou, which gave them some legitimacy on the throne over other minor states vying for power. The state of Lu was also the homeland of Confucius, whom is believed to have edited the Annals.[6]
The Annals describe a process of sheer breakdown of the Zhou authority. As local rulers started calling themselves kings, so did they start acting like one: they set up royal courts in their holdings, began to perform rituals which were normally reserved for the king, started to wear the clothing appropriate to a king, demanded the ritual gestures from their advisors that they themselves should show to the king, etc.[6]
Rise of the hegemons
With the breakdown of their single, unifying authority, it became impossible for the Zhou kings to restore order in the kingdom. Self-proclaimed kings started conquering their neighbors, and the kingdom erupted into war rapidly after that. In Chinese records, these kings are called ba wang, translated as hegemons, understood as "kings in power, but not in right". In other words, these kings were able to rule because they had the power to do so, but were not legitimate rulers as they had not received the Mandate of Heaven, which was still with the Zhou.[6]
This period lasted a few hundred years and saw the number of states increase in China; from a single unified state in the 8th century BCE, there came to be more than 250 existing by the 5th century BCE, with some of them consisting only of a single town and its agricultural fields. Each of them, no matter their size, claimed to be a legitimate sovereign government. While they still acknowledged the rulership of the Zhou to some extent, this was only a performative exercise as the Zhou kings exercised no real authority outside of their domain.[6]
Hundred schools of thought
See main article: Chinese philosophy
As this breakdown process took place over China, a new class slowly emerged: the shi (士, meaning advisor, scholar or general), a class of professional political administrators and advisors to kings and rulers which would come to remain very important in all later dynasties. Their role was reminiscent of the diviners of the Xia and Shang period, people who could read and write, but was wholly a product of the situation at the time: as the number of royal courts proliferated, there came a large demand for capable administrators and advisors. The shi traveled the land offering their services to different kings for a period of time, often creating fierce competition between kings for the most capable advisor. Often, they became a symbol of a ruler: a king who had a famous or capable advisor at his side was seen as a good ruler.[7]
The proliferation of this class also gave rise to philosophy in China (and thus Chinese philosophy), as the shi would debate each other and, in this era of great turmoil and war, began to question the fundamental order of China and rulership to understand why the Zhou kingdom broke down, and how statesmen could avoid this fate in the future.[7]
Their influence on Chinese society was such that they survived in various ways in later dynasties, and so many of these schools of thought existed that they are today referred to as the "hundred schools of thought" (zhūzǐ bǎijiā, 諸子百家).[8]
Some of the most famous shi of this period are Confucius, Laozi, and Sun Tzu.[7]
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/d/d5/Confucius%2C_fresco_from_a_Western_Han_tomb_of_Dongping_County%2C_Shandong_province%2C_China.jpg)
Confucius and Confucianism
Confucius (Kong Fuzi, 孔子), was a shi and perhaps the most influential figure in Chinese philosophy. He was born in the Lu state circa 551 BCE and died in that same place around 480 BCE.[7]
Most of the information that survived about Confucius was written down by his students and their students later on, but very little is known from his contemporaries. Confucius grew up in the state of Lu and later spent a fair amount of time travelling around eastern China as a shi, offering his services to various rulers. However, Confucius was not very successful in this effort and only landed minor roles and positions as an advisor. He eventually gave up on his goal of trying to achieve political success through serving in administrations, went back to his home state of Lu and settled into the role of a teacher.[7]
The core of his ideas were about human relationships; if one wanted a well-ordered society in which people could live together in peace and prosperity, then he argued people needed to realize that this happened through relationships with one another. He saw the family as a microcosm of this societal relationship: they involved on the one hand bonds of duties and obligations, and on the other bonds of affection and compassion.[7]
Five great relationships
Confucius defined a set of five great relationships, concrete examples which represented his overarching idea of all relationships in society. These are the relationship between the ruler and the subject, father and son, husband and wife, elder brother and younger brother, and the relationship between friend and friend. All of these relationships have certain characteristics; in each pair, one side plays a "leading" role and one plays a "following" role, even in the friend relationship: according to Confucius, there will always be a set of circumstances that puts one friend as a leader above the other (age, skill, etc).[7]
While there is a hierarchy in these relationships, they also have an aspect of reciprocity: the ruler (or father, or husband) must be a good ruler; they must fulfill their role in a proper way. If they abuse their role, then the subject (or the son, the wife, etc.) is released from the bond of obligation. The reciprocity of these relationships is what makes them work, and differentiates them from a simple domineering relationship (where the ruler would just force the subject to comply to his will). If both sides are fulfilling their roles properly then, according to Confucius, society will function properly.[7]
These relationships structure society, but to make them work people need to understand this system as they encounter it so they can apply it. To make that happen, Confucius relied on ritual: he saw rituals as central to the implementation of his order of relationships in daily life. Rituals are simply repeated behavior and can be as simple as a handshake (when two people meet, they shake hands) or as elaborate as a graduation ceremony, which involve hundreds of people.[7]
Analysis of the Zhou period
When looking back at the decline of the Zhou period, Confucius attributed its downfall to the violation of the proper ritual order: when people started taking for themselves the title of king and performing the rituals of royalty at their court, they broke with the right way of ordering society and all the wars and suffering that afflicted China since then stemmed from that event.[7]
To fix this situation, Confucius argued for the return of the ritual order of the early Zhou rather than the chaotic disordered of the warring states period. He also advocated for the rectification of names or, in other words, to "make names fit reality" (going back to the rise of the Hegemons who usurped the title of king).[7]
A critical individual in this process of rectification is what Confucius called the gentleman (jūn zǐ, 君子, literally "noble's son"). This individual is one who models the proper ritual order and behavior in himself: he engages in learning about the past, and he seeks to approach the Dao (道, meaning "path", also spelled Tao), i.e. the way one should live in the world to manifest the rectification of rituals. As a role model, the gentleman can be emulated by others in society.[7]
Around 150 years after Confucius' death, a man by the name of Mencius (Meng Ke, 孟軻) picked up his work and developed Confucius' ideas further. Mencius especially turned his attention towards the relationship between a ruler and his subject, talking about the necessity of the ruler to "do the right thing", and that the people had the right to overthrow him if he failed at this duty.[7]
Daoism
Daoism (or Taoism) was theorised by Laozi (Lǎozǐ, 老子, also romanised as Lao Tsu meaning "old master") and was as important and influential as Confucianism in traditional Chinese society. While Confucianism had a very proactive outlook (society will prosper if people act towards the natural order), Daoism is radically at odds with Confucianism; it is based upon a skepticism of our knowledge and epistemology (the ability to know things).[7]
Not much is known about Laozi, and it is not certain that he even existed. His most famous work is a book that bears his name, with most subsequent writings being attributed to a later follower by the name of Zhuangzi who wrote around the 3rd century BCE.[7]
For Daoists, all knowledge is arbitrary and partial. When we think about knowledge, all we're talking about is our ability to communicate: we know something is an orange, for example, because we name it an orange; names are meaningless and made up to describe things existing in reality. Thus our knowledge, Daoists argue, is partial: it is always limited and one can never know everything.[7]
Acting on the basis of partial knowledge will lead to consequences which can't be anticipated; in trying to make things better, we often end up making them worse.[7]
Zhuangzi liked to write in fables to explain his teachings, and one such fable is of an eagle soaring high in the sky who cannot discern between individual rocks and trees, it just sees patterns of color on the ground. By contrast, a small sparrow is hopping around on the ground and sees everything up close: the individual grains in the stalks of wheat, the leaves on the trees, the gravel on the road, etc. According to Zhuangzi, neither one is right in their interpretation of what they see as they're limited by their perspective. This fable illustrates the fundamental Daoist belief of questioning one's ability to know things.[7] It is reminiscent of the theories of later idealist philosophers such as Kant or Berkeley.
Daoists were of course worried about the troubles facing China, and in fact Laozi wrote about his vision for a well-ordered society. In his opinion, an ideal life is one in which everything one should want and need is already found in one's immediate community. Thus, wanting to conquer other states does not lead one anywhere, all it does is take one out of the proper order where one really belongs. A critical concept in Daoism is wu wei (translated as "inaction") -- not to act in a way that goes against the natural flow of things or being.[7]
For Daoists, the point isn't to make the world a better place (because one cannot know all the necessary information to achieve that goal), but to live in one's own proper order.[7]
Other schools of thought
Confucianism and Daoism were at opposites. While the former advocated human action, the other advocated skepticism and inaction. These two schools of thought, while being the most influential in Chinese society, were not the only ones existing at the time of the warring states period however.[7]
Many of these schools were concerned with linguistics, and humankind's relationship to words in the material world. Others were concerned with military strategy, which made sense during a time of chronic wars. Sun Tzu (Sūnzǐ, 孙子) is certainly the most famous military thinkers to come out of the warring states period and was in great demand back in his time as well, unlike Confucius who had trouble finding employment as a political influencer. Other thinkers also explored cosmology or metaphysics.[7]
Two significant theories of this era, which did not survive as influential schools after the warring states period, were Mohism (Mòjiā, 墨家 named after its founder Mòzǐ, 墨子) and Legalism (Fǎ Jiā, 法家).[7]
Mohism
Mohism is remembered for two aspects of its school: the doctrine of universal love and defensive warfare. Mohists believed that one should love everyone equally and treat other people the way one would like to be treated. While there are some parallels to Confucianism (for example, Confucius' famous silver rule "do not impose on others that which you yourself do not desire"), the Mohist doctrine of universal love developed as a critical response to the Confucians' theories of reciprocal relationships, especially how some relationships were more important than other. The Mohists argued that the priority given to one's family were the vector of war as ruling dynasties were themselves a family, and thus put their family's interests above other rulers'.[8]
The Mohists, following their doctrine, also became renowned experts in defensive warfare. Their idea was that by building up the defenses of smaller and weaker states (so that they could resist the attacks of stronger states), then aggression would cease to be a profitable course of action and they would stop fighting -- and instead pursue their interests by other less violent means. The Mohists offered their services as consultants to states which were at risk of being invaded, and in some cases proved to be quite effective (but obviously did not stop warfare entirely).[8]
The ideas of Mòjiā faded away as the warring states period came to an end, as they were a product of this period and ceased to be relevant in the time of peace that followed.[8]
Legalism
Legalists had an approach on politics, government and social order that was rather different from any other schools of the time. The doctrines of legalism are associated particularly with the state of Qin -- the same one that forced the Zhou to move their capital and led to their decline soon after.[8]
The Qin developed a very effective military state; the whole of their society was mobilized in the army and directed towards the objective of expansion. These methods began to be formulated during the 4th century BCE by Shang Yang (Gōngsūn Yǎng, 公孫鞅) who was the chief minister of the Qin state at that time. His basis was simple, and revolved around rewards and punishments.[8]
On this basis, Shang Yang began a process that went on for over 150 years of promulgating laws, codes and regulations which gave the people in Qin society a clear understanding of what their obligations and duties were and what the consequences of failing those laws were. The idea was that by having clear laws that everybody knew and understood the consequences of breaking, then people would behave properly. The Qin proved to be truly effective in this regard, as the laws were applied equally to everyone regardless of class or status: whether they were a farmer or a general, one was punished the same for the same crime.[8]
These laws were fairly harsh; punishments often involved amputation, execution or banishment even for relatively minor offenses. In theory, the harshness was mitigated by the fact that everybody knew of the punishments for breaking the law.[8]
In the 3rd century BCE, Han Fei (hán fēi, 韩非 ) developed a philosophical rationale to legalism. He himself was a shi, and had worked in a number of courts before coming to the employment of the Qin for the remainder of his life. He developed a theory of human nature, theorizing that people are naturally selfish and greedy and will seek to maximise their own personal gain while minimizing their pain. In theory, by exploiting this nature, it was possible to get people to do what one wanted them to do. This theory is interesting not only because it draws parallels to modern-day neoliberal arguments and justifications, but also because it broke away from other schools at the time (such as Confucianism and Mohism) who claimed there was a natural proper order to the world and people should perform their proper roles. In legalism, the state exists for the ruler: the ruler owns the state as his private property and there is no reciprocity like in Confucianism. Thus the state is not wielded as a tool to achieve the greater good, but to do what the ruler wishes.[8]
The doctrines of legalism served the Qin state very well during the warring states period, as they emerged victorious after defeating the last remaining state of Chu and unified China once again under a single dynasty.[8]
Warring states period
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/7/7a/Warring_states_of_china_and_Qin_contest%2C_circa_250_BCE.png)
Around the year 480 BCE, the breakdown and fragmentation of China begins to reverse as strong states emerge and start to conquer weaker states. The number of states went from 250 to about 50-100 in just three centuries. This marked the end of the Spring and Autumn Period and the beginning of the Warring states period.[7]
End of the warring states period
Around the last decades of the period, starting at the 3rd century BCE, the Qin state collected victory over victory and quickly annexed the various remaining states, until only two were left: Qin and Chu, both controlling similarly-sized areas. The ruler of the Qin state was named Qin Shi Huangdi in Chinese historiography, meaning First emperor of the Qin. This marked the moment the term Emperor (Huangdi) entered the Chinese vocabulary. This was a very significant development, as previous rulers were called kings (wang). Huangdi was an ancient mythological -- almost spiritual or god-like -- figure, from back in the age of Yao and Shun. The king of the Qin adopting the title of Huangdi was a claim to a type of rulership that had not been seen in China previously; it was a claim to total power over all of China, the lord of all.[8]
Qin and Han: Growth of feudal society
The title of Qin Shi Huangdi, Dr. Hammond notes, was quite ironic, as the Qin state only ruled for 14 years.[8] In that time though, they undertook dramatic transformations: controlling vast territories bigger than had been owned before by earlier dynasties.[9]
Within his kingdom, the emperor set out to create a single administrative system. His work persisted after the Qin dynasty itself collapsed and into later dynasties.[9]
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/6/64/Qin_Coin.png)
The first such reform was of standardisation. When China had been divided in the Spring and Autumn and then warring states period, local circumstances had diverged quite a bit from kingdom to kingdom. For example, wagons and carts had axles of different lengths in different states. This seemingly innocuous difference force traders to switch carts at the border, as the roads were not meant for their carts, and while this was highly beneficial to the warring state period (as the lords could restrict and control trade more easily), it created logistical delays in the unified Qin state. Standard coins were also introduced in the empire, and the Qin state was the first to give Chinese coins a square hole in the middle so they could be linked on a string and carried around more easily. Qin Shi Huangdi also standardized writing across the whole empire, normalizing how characters should be written.[9]
The Qin also thought it important to establish a standard ideological system. They were not particularly attached to the ideas of Confucius or other great thinkers like Laozi: only the doctrine of legalism counted. This led, in the year 214 BCE, to a burning of books and the (live) burying of scholars. Any books that were not teachings of legalism or practical utilitarian texts (how to do things) were destroyed. Likewise, as many teachings were taught orally by teachers and thinkers, the Qin emperor ordered that these scholars who knew the texts by heart be buried alive. This process was very thorough, and many of these texts did not survive that period, as most of them existed in only one copy at the time -- to this day, very few texts exist from before the fall of the Qin dynasty. Those that did survive were usually written down after the fall of the Qin dynasty.[9]
Overthrow of the Qin
The doctrine of legalism proved to be a very effective system at gaining power, but not at retaining it. There was no method of self-regulation in this system, i.e. no restraint on how to wield power. Qin Shi Huangdi pursued this power purely in his own self-interest and died in 210 BCE. His son succeeded him on the throne, but proved unable to maintain the state his father had assembled, and he was killed only three years later.[9]
In the five following years, several contenders emerged, trying to establish their dynasty over China. Fairly quickly, two principal contenders appeared: Xiang Yu (Xiàng Yǔ, 项籍), and Liu Bang (Liú Bāng, 劉邦). Xiang Yu was a general in the state of Chu prior to the unification under the Qin state, and was the most likely contender for the throne as he proved very popular in the empire.
On the other hand, hist opponent Liu Bang was a relatively minor figure; he was a jailer, escorting groups of prisoners from local jails to county jails. Around the time the Qin state was collapsing, Liu Bang embarked on one of this mission, which involved an overnight journey. He made camp with his prisoners in the night and, in the morning, found that several had escaped. He knew that this would have dire consequences for him as, under the Qin system, he had failed his duties and would be likely executed. To avoid this fate, Liu Bang resorted to the only other alternative available to him: he assembled his remaining prisoners and told them he would set them free if they followed him. They became the core of his rebel army who fought against the Qin and, after the collapse of the dynasty, he continued to raise an army which eventually grew to become a serious military challenger for power.[9]
Xiang Yu and Liu Bang eventually came into direct conflict with one another. In the year 204 BCE, a battle took place in which Xiang Yu defeated the rival army, inflicting very strong casualties on Liu Bang's side and concluding that his army (and Liu Bang's struggle for the throne) was destroyed. However, Liu Bang had executed a strategic withdrawal which led his army into a port town on the Yellow river (named Ao). There, he seized the granary, recruited new followers and rebuilt his forces to resume the conflict with Xiang Yu.[9]
Two years later, Liu Bang defeated Xiang Yu in a very dramatic siege. The story, in traditional Chinese historiography, was that Xiang Yu found his encampment surrounded by the soldiers of Liu Bang -- themselves former soldiers of the Chu -- singing folk songs of their homeland. When Xiang Yu heard the songs, he knew that his cause was lost. He had a final evening with his favorite concubine, killed her, and then leapt on his horse straight into the enemy's lines where he was finally cut down.[9]
With his main opponent taken out of the power struggle, Liu Bang was free to proclaim a new dynasty over China, which he called the Han, after the district from which he originated. The Han dynasty became one of the great ages in Chinese history, lasting for 400 years, reaching a geographical size, population and wealth never seen before. The Han dynasty was a contemporary of the Roman Empire in the west and the two indirectly traded through the Silk road.[9]
The early Han dynasty
Liu Bang established the capital at Chang'an, the same city that was the first capital of the Zhou dynasty as well as the capital of the Qin empire. From there, he established a system of imperial governance which was at first a continuation of the Qin system but evolved over the next century of Han rule into a much more stable and viable order.[9]
Liu Bang inherited however two systems of governance at the time of his ascension to the throne. The administration in the western half of China was run directly from the capital: the emperor appointed officials to serve in local government for relatively short fixed terms before being sent somewhere else. This allowed the imperial court and the emperor to exercise direct control and essentially administrate these regions himself. In the eastern half of the empire though, power was given to military leaders in Liu Bang's army who had secured these territories and pledged their loyalty to the new dynasty. This system had also been practiced by the Zhou and eventually led to their end, and indeed became a problem as well for the Han dynasty.[9]
Nonetheless, Liu Bang was able to stabilize his rule and peacefully handed the succession to his son after his death in 195 BCE. A challenge emerged soon, however, when the family of the empress sought to develop influence at court. In 180, when the new emperor came to the throne, their plan was thwarted and the Liu family was able to keep control of the throne.[9]
By that time, the military leaders who had been given land in the eastern part of the empire were becoming restless, and a number of efforts were made by Han emperors to maintain and extend their control over the east. This came to a head in 154 BCE when a rebellion took place: several military rulers in the east rose up and challenged the power of the Liu family. Not all of them backed the rebellion though, and the Liu family was able to manipulate these rulers in the east against one another so that they fought against each other instead of focusing on the empire. As those regions weakened themselves, the empire was able to bring them back into their direct administration (the system in the west) and use them as a base for operations against the remaining rebels. Within a few years, virtually all of east China came back under the direct administration of the Han.[9]
This was a critical development: first, it indicated that the Han (and more globally the Chinese) had learned their lesson from the Zhou and how to counteract such situations. Secondly, it cemented the rulership of the Han dynasty: by 150 BCE, China was a single administrative entity, no longer divided by tributary rulers.[9]
Emperor Wudi
The immediate aftermath of this period saw one of China's most famous emperors on the throne, Wudi (Hàn Wǔdì, 汉武帝 -- Wu being his honorific title and Di coming from Huangdi, the title the Emperor of Qin established). His reign lasted for 54 years, making it the longest continuous reign in China at the time. Due to China being virtually free of internal strife and rebellion at the time of his ascension to the throne, Wudi was able to engage in many reforms that consolidated an imperial, administrative and ideological order which remained the basis of the imperial court for the next 2000 years.[9]
This process started by emperor Wudi is often called the Han synthesis by historians, and is described as a blending together of three components: Confucianism, legalism (as an administrative practice) and metaphysics.[9]
The Han legal system was inspired by the Qin system of rewards and punishments, but was made more "humane" by the inclusion of a Confucian element, which sought out to establish proper relationships between people. These two philosophies were however more concerned by the material world, and emperor Wudi was concerned with the metaphysical world as well, which he saw as an integral part (along with the material world) of a larger cosmic order.[9]
This was theorized by the likes of Dong Zhongshu (Dŏng Zhòngshū, 董仲舒) who brought together a number of ideas that had been in China for a long time already into a system that is sometimes called correlative cosmology; correlative cosmology seeks to explain correlation and connections between phenomena that can observed in the natural world and actions taking place in human society. Dr. Hammond likens it to a "doctrine of interpretation of omens": an earthquake or an eclipse, for example, may be interpreted as a sign that the natural order of things is disturbed in some way. Human misbehavior -- including the emperor's -- would create such omens which were interpreted by the royal court to bring the emperor back on the right path.[9]
Wudi had a vision of the state that was in agreement with Confucianism as a tool for doing good, but this vision was also a rationale for his many expansions: his reign is also marked with a period of great military expansions, going as far as to invade Korea in the north, Vietnam in the south and projecting power to central Asia, creating the largest Chinese empire at the time. Emperor Wudi famously apologized to the whole of China for the many wars he started near the end of his reign, which he considered a mistake.[9]
His governing style was also new; he wanted the state to proactively solve problems for people and be engaged in the economic life of the country. He was against the manipulation of the market for mercantile profiteering and created government monopolies on critical goods such as salt, iron, alcohol, etc. to regulate and dispatch these commodities around the country.[9]
Wudi also began the practice of meritocracy in the state administration. Under this system, the royal court held examinations (based on written tests) that anyone could take to demonstrate their scholarship and learning. Passing the test would let one be appointed to positions in government. This system was initially held at a very small scale, and was not the main tool for recruiting government officials in China: during Wudi's reign, most officials came into service of the government through reputation or recommandation.[9]
Aftermath of Wudi's reign
After Wudi's death, his policies came under debate: in 81 BCE, six years after his death, a great debate took place at the royal court, surviving in written records known as the Debate on salt and iron. Two factions formed, arguing over whether it was a good thing or not (in Confucian terms) for the state to intervene in the economy. One faction argued that the role of the state was to regulate private greed so the interests of the common people could be protected, and the other faction argued that the government shouldn't be intervening in society but merely create a set of moral expectations: the government itself should be good and act in a proper way, which would set the example for people in society to follow. They also argued that it was improper for the government to enrich itself by participating in private economic activity. These debates were significant in their time and were also studied by the later Chinese to set out the parameters of how interventionist or active the government should be.[9]
The result of these debates was that the government decided to abandon most of Wudi's monopolies, and allowed the economy to go its own way with a minimal amount of government intervention.[9]
This moment -- up until to around the turn of the millennium (and going into the Common Era) -- was characterized by a very stable period in China's history, at least for the people. During this time, emperors became less and less engaged in the affairs of administration, instead preferring leisure and leaving the management of the state to their officials. This allowed officials to become corrupt and line their own pockets. The revenue of the state was neglected, and the day-to-day administrative tasks and military affairs were ignored. Additionally, in-law families (relatives by marriage) tried to manipulate the royal court in their favor.[9]
Later Han dynasty
This all came to a head in the year 7 of the present era when emperor Zhangdi (漢章帝) died without an heir. A brief period followed where power was usurped by Wang Mang (王莽) who headed the Xin dynasty (Xīn Cháo, 新朝, literally "new dynasty") for about 20 years. This period is known as the Wang Mang Interregnum.[10] Wang died without a successor in the year 23 of the current era, and another branch of the Liu family re-established their rule. This event started the period known as the later Han (or sometimes the eastern Han) which lasted for another 200 years.[9]
Land reforms
The Han dynasty as a whole was a period during which the land ownership underwent significant changes.[10]
Up until that point, land had been the property of lords (most of them military rulers), and the farmers that lived on the land were the possessions of the rulers as well. Most of these rulers were put in place in earlier dynasties by rewarding generals with the land they conquered, but some land grants were made to members of the political administration as rewards for services rendered.[10]
As the Han dynasty dealt with the problem of local military rulers and unified the whole empire under their sole command, their administration naturally moved to a more civilian staff and was expanded to help manage the affairs of a centralized realm. The Han then began attributing land differently, forced by the material reality of this new order in which they were the sole owner of all the land and did not rely on the loyalty of tributary lords. The practice of rewarding administrators with land became an institution under the Han.[10]
This policy also changed the make up of the agricultural economy which started resembling a market system, where individual estates owned by individual families produced grain and other commodities which were then sold over the whole of China.[10]
In theory, land remained the property of the emperor. In practice however, land that was granted out to families (and passed on from generation to generation) developed into de facto private property. The state started to recognize this fact and issued charters and other grants of land started functioning more like property deeds. Conflicts between landlords (such as access to water) were mediated through a legal court that recognized their property and title as land owners.[10]
The advent of private property was a very significant event in the history of China, and would survive for millennia after that. Generational wealth began being amassed in a process which could be likened to primitive accumulation.[10]
Cultural shift
Given that the base changed, so did the superstructure of China. Chinese culture had, prior to the later Han, been focused primarily on tales of heroism and the glories of warfare, which were characteristic of the warring states period. The Han instead pursued cultural sophistication: learning and the pursuit of knowledge, being able to both read and write poetry, writing essays, became more culturally significant and valued in the later Han. This shift was spearheaded by the ruling class and mostly concerned them.[10]
End of the Han period
Eunuch influence
Internal conflicts start reappearing at the royal court, with in-laws trying to seize power at court, military leaders resenting this new class of landlords who, they felt, had stolen their titles. Eunuchs became a problem as well; Eunuchs were somewhat unique to Chinese society: they were castrated males who served in the private residential parts of the imperial palace, in which only the emperor himself was allowed. Their condition made them non-threatening to the line of succession, and while eunuchs were not unique to China per se, their specific role in imperial China was. Eunuchs also worked with the emperor's concubines. Most of the time, eunuchs kept to their menial role but in times when the succession led to a young emperor on the throne, eunuchs could be influential over the young emperor who likely had one as his tutor or companion.[10]
Decline of the Han
Eunuchs gaining influence notably became a problem in the later Han when a series of young emperors came to the throne, which turned them into a major faction within the imperial court.[10]
Making matters worse, the weakening of imperial oversight allowed local strongmen -- not yet military figures, but mostly private land owners -- to intensify their exploitation over the peasantry, raising taxes and rents and creating discontent. Unsurprisingly, this situation led to the outbreak of rebellions against landlords and the dynasty over large parts of China. The empire responded by leading military interventions to quell these rebellions which, in a domino effect, increased the power of the military.[10]
By the latter part of the second century, the Han dynasty had ceased to be a functional political entity. Much like the later Zhou, it still existed and emperors succeeded one another on the throne, but real power dissolved and strongmen in the country expanded their territory as factionalism at court weakened the functioning of the state even further.[10]
Eventually, in the year 220, the last Han emperor was set aside and the country broke up into three successor states, one of which was ruled by a member of the Liu family (the ruling family of the Han dynasty), named Liu Bei (Liú Bèi, 刘备).[10]
The three kingdoms period
The breakup of the Han state led to the very short period (lasting from 220 to 265) known as the three kingdoms (Sānguózhì yǎnyì, 三国志演义), titled after the Chronicles of the Three Kingdoms (sānguó zhì, 三国志) written by Chen Shou (Chén Shòu, 陈寿) who lived through the period as a military officer of the Shu kingdom.[10]
The three kingdoms in question were:
- Shu (蜀), in modern-day Sichuan province, ruled by Liu Bei of the Han dynasty.
- Wei (魏), located in the north, ruled by Cao Pi (曹丕), son of Cao Cao (Cáo Cāo, 曹操), a famous general of the late Han empire.
- Wu (吳), in the southeast, ruled by Sun Quan (Sūn Quán, 孙权).[10]
Beginning of the period
The three kingdoms period started in the same way the earlier breakdown of the Zhou had, by a fragmentation of the empire into various sovereign states. However, unlike the breakdown of the Zhou era, the three kingdoms remained stable among themselves and did not divide themselves. They all presented themselves as Confucian regimes: all three employed a Confucian administration and were concerned with doing good in their own states. Thus, there was still a continuity from the Han period -- with the distinction that the heroes of this era were generals and not scholars.[10]
Significance of the three kingdoms period
It remains to this day one of the most famous eras in Chinese history due to the age it represents; unlike most periods of Chinese history, the heroes of the three kingdoms are not the kind of heroes portrayed in earlier times for their strength and might, but remembered their cleverness and wit. Deceiving your enemy, i.e. winning a fight by not fighting, are considered the great talents of this era. Cao Cao and Zhuge Liang (Zhūgě Liàng, 诸葛亮) are considered the two most exemplar heroes of this period.[10]
In one instance, Dr. Hammond notes, a general had brought his army to the south, setting up camp on the bank of a large river. On the other side of the river were the enemy's forces. Their supply lines extended and arriving from a long march, the army in the north was in a tough spot for the coming battle. If they could inflict a decisive victory on their enemy at that time, however, they would certainly turn the tide of war. To make matters worse, the incoming army from the north had used up almost all their arrows in the battles on the way to the river. They thus decided to take advantage of the local conditions: in the evenings, a fog would come down on the river due to meteorological conditions at that time of year. Going upstream, they commandeered boats from the locals. In the boats, they built mannequins out of straw and put their uniforms on these strawmen. In the evening, they pushed these boats full of straw puppets down the river. The sentries of the opposing army suddenly saw several boats coming down the river, full of soldiers lined up to attack. They unleashed their arrows on the boats, hitting only the strawmen. Further downstream, the first army then brought the boats to shore and collected the arrows from the boats, resupplying themselves. Dr. Hammond notes this story is significant because it has been passed down for millennia, and remains told to this day. These stories have been dramatised into poetry, operas, novels and, more recently, TV shows in China.[10]
The Three Kingdoms period was immortalised and made famous by the epic novel Romance of the Three Kingdoms (Sānguó Yǎnyì, 三国演义) written in the 14th century by Luo Guanzhong (Luó Guànzhōng, 湖海散人). The novel is considered one of the four great classics of Chinese literature.[10]
End of the period
In 265 CE, in the state of Wei, the Sima family seized power from the Cao family. They fielded a force which conquered the states of Wu and Shu, and from that time until the year 304, their dynasty of the Jin replaced the three Kingdoms and united China again.[10]
That period of unification did not last very long however, as other events in Asia (which, Dr. Hammond notes, are still not fully understood) brought about a great migration of people around this time down into northern India. At the beginning of the 4th century, Turkic speaking people started moving into northwestern China.[10]
Buddhism in China
See main article: Buddhism
Chinese history and culture is very largely self-contained, and so the arrival of Buddhism marked one of the rare moments when an outside element came into China.[11]
Origins of Buddhism
Buddhism traces its origins to India, at around the 6th century BCE -- the same time the teachings of the hundred schools are appearing in China. Dr. Hammond notes that this is a chronological coincidence which coincides with the appearance of other great ages of philosophy elsewhere in the world (such as in Ancient Greece or Persia).[11]
There are plenty and very specific accounts around the origins of Buddhism -- stories about the life of Siddhartha Gautama, the first Buddha and founder of Buddhism -- but many contradict each other in certain aspects, which makes establishing a historical timeline of the Buddha's early life difficult.[11]
The common thread to the origin of Buddhism is as follows: Siddhartha Gautama (also referred to as Shakyamuni, the light of the Shakyas, his clan) underwent several life-changing experiences, and as a result of those became a teacher of new ideas which took root in India, developed and grew there, and eventually spread to the rest of South and Southeast Asia.[11]
He came from a noble family in northern India (now in Nepal). As a noble, he grew up in conditions of great luxury and comfort. He was raised in a palace, and isolated in many ways from the realities of life around him. For the young prince, life was beautiful and a good thing to live.[11]
At a certain point, he came to a realisation that not everything in the world is perfect and beautiful. In one account, the prince was out in the palace gardens one day, when he heard a sound he did not recognize. He climbed a tree near the wall of the garden, looking out onto the town street. There, he saw a procession of people going by carrying a plan with something wrapped in cloth and adorned with flowers. Not understanding what he was seeing, the prince went to his parents to ask them about this strange event. They explain to him that he saw a funeral procession; the wrapped up object was a dead body, and the sound he heard was the sound of crying and lamentation. This was the first encounter the prince had with death and the suffering associated with it; thus awakening him for the first time to the imperfections of the world.[11]
There are a number of other accounts, but the common link between them is that at some point, before becoming the Buddha, Gautama saw or experienced something which made him understand imperfection in his previously perfect sheltered life.[11]
The prince then went out in search of understanding, to understand why there is suffering and imperfection in the world. He ran away from the palace and embarked on a spiritual quest which took him around the whole of northern India. This geographical area, Dr. Hammond notes, was very spiritually rich at the time: hermits were common in the woods, marketplaces were full of preachers, and the prince spent a number of years going from one teacher to another asking his question: "why is there suffering, and is there anything we can do about it?"[11]
None of the teachers he encountered, however, gave the prince satisfactory answers. Eventually, he found a place called Sarnath (near the modern-day city of Varanasi, India). There, he went into a "deer park" -- likely an estate belonging to a family connected to his. While sitting under a tree, he suddenly had a moment of enlightenment and understood the answer to his question. Immediately following this event, the prince gave his first teachings. Following that event, he kept travelling and attracting more followers until the moment he realised he was soon going to depart the material world. Several accounts exist of what happened next; in one account, the Buddha bodily ascended to the celestial realm. In others, he left his physical body behind and spiritually transformed -- in those schools, there are relics of the Buddha's body.[11]
After his death or departure, the Buddha's followers took up the role of becoming his interpreters and teachers of their own. It was from that point forward that Buddhism grew and developed a religious practice and institution.[11]
Teachings of Buddhism
In essence, the principles of Buddhism are very straight-forward. The key is the realisation of the nature of suffering; suffering is a part of our natural lives, and arises from our attachment to things in the material world. To be free of suffering, one has to free themselves from their attachments to the world around them. This can happen through meditation, renunciation and other spiritual undertakings.[11]
These are the four noble truths and are the core to all schools of Buddhism.[11]
The reason attachment is the source of suffering is that the reality of the world is impermanent: everything that exists passes away at some point; it has a beginning and an end. The appearance of permanence is an illusion (maya in Sanskrit). Illusion doesn't mean that things do not actually exist, but that nothing is going to permanently, continuously exist forever.[11]
The most central experience of attachment is our own selves; we are all attached to ourselves (and our lives). The idea of rejecting attachment is very straightforward in theory, but becomes understandably difficult to put into practice: it is almost impossible to detach oneself from their own life. This is why the spiritual practice of renunciation (through meditation and other practices) becomes very important to Buddhists.[11]
Schools of Buddhism
In the centuries after the death of the Buddha, his teachings develop and eventually spread, and two major schools of Buddhism arise.[11]
Theravada school
Theravada Buddhism is primarily focused on the attainment of individual spiritual liberation; it takes the teachings of the Buddha at their most basic level and is concerned with how each individual can attain enlightenment for themselves.[11]
Early Theravada Buddhism sees the earliest development of monasticism (choosing to live in a monastery) as individuals renounce their involvement in society and leave behind the things which attach them to this world, including the very strong attachment to family and friends.[11]
At first, Theravada Buddhists simply retreated from the world and became hermits or wanderers. But as time went by, groups came together not to form a society with formal rules and practices, but rather into "places of dwelling", places where they would usually gather together.[11]
Mahayana Buddhism
About 300 years later, a second school of Buddhism began to emerge, called Mahayana (great vehicle). This school moved its focus away from individual spiritual liberation and towards the salvation of all sentient beings. In this school of thought, any being capable of consciousness will be conscious of its own mortality and of the world around it. Therefore, it will be subject to the suffering caused by attachment. Mahayana Buddhism believes that one can't be truly spiritually free so long as they know others continue to suffer.[11]
Mahayana Buddhism introduced the concept of the Bodhisattva, a being who has reached a point of spiritual liberation: they could attain a state of transcendence as they have reached their individual liberation, but choose to remain in the material world to help other beings along the path of spiritual enlightenment.[11]
Spreading of Buddhism to Asia
The spread of Mahayana Buddhism was linked in part to the embrace of Buddhism by king Ashoka in India. He ruled much of northern India and wanted to be a good king; he held spiritual debates at his court and decided that Buddhism was the best answer to the problems facing people. He erected pillars of stone to proclaim and promote the teachings of Buddhism around his realm, specifically Mahayana.[11]
It was from his kingdom that Buddhism spread out beyond India and into the rest of south and southeast Asia. The school that reached these places was Theravada. Mahayana Buddhism tended to go north and west and into central Asia, picked up along the silk road: Buddhist monks traveled along the silk road, spreading their teachings.[11]
Arrival of Buddhism in China
It was from this route that Buddhism arrived in China some time in the second half of the Han dynasty. When Buddhist monks arrived in China, they were welcomed at the court of the emperor: the Han emperor himself was a spiritual figure himself, dating back to the Shang dynasty and the worship of his ancestors. In that role, he was a patron to all kinds of spiritual practices.[11]
When Buddhist monks arrived at Luoyang, they were given room and board and allowed to practice. But, at the beginning, they were considered more of an exotic curiosity; they were foreigners coming from outside of China, and their teachings were interesting, but different.[11]
Eventually, as the Han state deteriorated into widespread misery and rebellions, Buddhism became more popular among the masses; this should not be surprising, as it was a time of suffering and as such a philosophy that addressed the origins of suffering and offered a path out of it proved popular. Buddhism rapidly took root in China from that point on and became a part of Chinese culture and society. The teachings were spread through texts brought from India and by the oral teachings of monks. In the late second century and into the third century CE, Buddhism became a popular religion in China (popular in that it was the religion of the people).[11]
Great migration to China
After the short-lived Jin dynasty, and as Buddhism was spreading into China, a new force came into China from outside: a great migration of peoples from Central Asia moved into the Chinese heartland. This event was part of a larger series of migrations that took place all over Asia during the fourth century, but historians are not sure why that movement happened.[12]
This period is called the northern and southern dynasties (Nán-Běi Cháo, 南北朝) in Chinese historiography, with the new conquerors forming the northern dynasties, and the Han people pushed south forming the southern dynasties.[12]
The people that came to northern-northwestern China (relative to the borders at the end of the Han dynasty) spoke a language that is an ancestor to Turkish, and are sometimes called proto-Turkic by historians. They arrived in a space occupied by the Xiongnu people, who had been a constant presence and, at times, either a welcome trading partner or a threat on the Chinese frontier -- the Han dynasty build the Great Wall to defend against their raids.[12]
When the Turkic peoples started migrating into the territory of the Xiongnu, who were nomadic, they became displaced and moved further up north. After a long migration that took them several decades, they emerged in European history as the Huns.[12]
Eventually, these Turkic peoples moved from what was the Xiongnu territory and into China as well, which was a fertile area. Their migration came to an end north of the Yangtze river, which they did not cross. The north of China at the time was home to 20-30 million people, and the migratory populations totalled fewer than a million people. It should be understood that this process of migration was not peaceful and did not displace the Chinese people established there, but rather these newcomers established themselves as sort of overlords. In this process, they displaced the empire of China from the region and instead established their rule, taking over by force. This period is called the Northern dynasty.[12]
South of the Yangtze river, Chinese civilisation and political order was preserved. However, Chinese presence in that area had only been established for a few hundred years at most; Dr. Hammond notes that the Chinese population in the south was aware that they were not living in their ancestral homeland.[12]
Northern Wei dynasty
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/f/ff/Southern_and_Northern_Dynasties_440_CE.png)
This process of migration only ended in the early 5th century, with many groups coming in at different times and establishing their rule of different areas. The most historically significant of these dynasties is the Wei dynasty (Bei Wei 北魏) -- not to be confused with the Wei kingdom from the three kingdoms period (魏). To differentiate the two, historians often call it the Northern Wei dynasty or the Tuoba kingdom (拓跋魏), named after its people.[12]
This dynasty controlled major parts of the modern-day Henan, Hebei and Shanxi provinces. They first established their capital near the modern-day city of Datong, and after a hundred years or so moved it to the historical capital of Luoyang.[12]
Cave temples
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/b/b4/5zmqouty.jpg)
The nature of the soil in northwestern China, called loess, is very particular. It is very granular soil built up by the retreat of the glaciers at the end of the last ice age, and the wind blew the resultant dust in fan-shaped patterns over thousands and thousands of square miles. The deposits of this soil can be hundreds of meters deep.[12]
Thanks to this granular nature as well as the dry climate of the region, it is possible to simply carve into it, and the people of north China often lived in dwellings carved out on hillsides.[12]
The Tuoba built extensive Buddhist cave temples in the same way at each of their two capitals by carving out and hollowing into cliff faces. Some of the statues are 20-30 feet tall (6-9 metres), around which will be thousands of tiny Buddha figures. The statues were patronized by people to earn merit or as acts of devotion and faith; the bigger statues were commissionned by wealthy patrons such as the Wei lords themselves while the small status were ordered by farmers in exchange for a few coins to have it carved on their behalf.[12]
Dr. Hammond notes that the cave temples show a clear mark that the Turkic peoples who migrated into China were themselves Buddhist (coming into contact with it after it had spread from India) and brought with them a somewhat militant form of Buddhism different from the one practiced in China. For the Tuoba and other Turkic peoples, Buddhism was central to their culture and had been devotees for centuries at that point.[12]
End of the process of migration
The great migration into China went on for over a century and into the fifth century CE, but eventually stopped. Afterwards, another process followed where the new elite that had imposed itself in north China started to intermingle with the existing Chinese community. After having conquered the areas by military might, its rulers wanted to then control and extract wealth from its population; particulary because China produced items of great value (such as silk or porcelain) that were previously simply unavailable to these peoples.[12]
From the point of view of the Chinese, particularly from the nobles and landowners, they were interested in forming alliances and partnerships with the conquerors to protect their interests. One principal way these two communites were able to come into contact with each other was through intermarriage.[12]
Eventually, blended families emerged: they were neither fully Chinese or fully Turkic, but what anthropologists call Sino-Turkic. A process of cultural accomodation also took place at the same time, where the cultural practices of both sides were adopted -- mainly on the Turkic side.[12]
The Turks quickly realised that to administer the territories they had conquered, they needed to use the existing mechanisms of local administration that the Chinese had laid out. Thus they adopted Chinese as the language of government, and shortly after adopted Chinese as the language of daily life. After a few generations, Turkic families started to adopt Chinese surnames adapted from their original name. Turkic leaders even began wearing Chinese-style clothing.[12]
Likewise, certain Turkic words were adopted into Chinese vocabulary. Aspects of diet and food preparation became characteristic of north China, and some cultural practices of the region still practiced to this day can trace back their origins to the Turkic influences.[12]
Southern dynasties
South of the Yangtze river, where the Chinese had been pushed out, there were also several different ruling dynasties. While the south of China had been controlled since emperor Wudi centuries earlier, the Chinese in the southern dynasties were very conscious of their Chinese identity. At the same time as the migrations happened in the north, thousands of people -- particulary wealthier families -- left their home in the north to move south, which reminded the southern Chinese of their "anomalous" position in the south -- that they were all migrants from the north.[12]
Cultural developments during the southern dynasties
This engendered a kind of cultural anxiety that drove Chinese nobles to remind themselves of their cultural identity. One development was the rise of calligraphy as an art form; up until that point, writing had essentially been a functional practice: there had been prescribed forms on how to write characters (dating back to the Qin empire), but under the southern dynasties the way in which characters were written came to be seen as an art. The way one wrote, additionally, also came to be representative of their moral character. It was during the southern dynasties period that one celebrated calligrapher practiced, Wang Xizhi (王羲之). The southern dynasties also saw the emergence of painting as an art form. Prior to that period, painting was seen as a craft, the production of an item. But in the southern dynasties, painting was considered to be an expression of an artist' individual tastes. One famous painter of the period is Gu Kaizhi (Gù Kǎizhī, 顾恺之).[12]
Writing as a literary tool also became increasingly complex. Chinese literature was very straight-forward and simple: writers like Mencius or Sun Tzu wrote in a very matter-of-fact, straight to the point style. Starting in the southern dynasties, writing became very self-referential; there were lots of allusions to earlier texts, sometimes maybe just a few lines or characters, often in obscure ways so that one had to be very educated and knowledgeable about these older texts to get the reference. This literary practice came about to differentiate the southern Chinese from their peers in the North living under "barbarian" rule, who would not understand the references and phrasings.[12]
Developments in Buddhism
The southern dynasties also gave birth to distinctly Chinese schools of Buddhism adapted from the cultural sensibilities and developments in Chinese society, such as the Tiantai or Chan school (more familiar in the west under the name Zen). The developments of Buddhism became vital in the later reunification of China under one dynasty in the 6th century.[12]
End of the period of division
This division of China lasted for close to 300 years. By the latter part of the 6th century, the conditions that created this division had begun to change. In the North, the period of migrations had ended and a long era of cultural accommodation had ensued. In the South meanwhile, the adoption of Buddhism and a process of familiarisation with the populations in North China began to create the ground for reunification into one China, especially in the Chinese elite.[13]
The Sui dynasty
In the 580s, circumstances arose that brought this long period of division to an end. A general named Yang Jian, who came from a Sino-turkic family in the northwest of China, seized power for himself in the state he served in, called the Northern Zhou dynasty. He founded his own dynasty after a coup, which he called the Sui dynasty -- named after his home district.[13]
Such violent overthrows were not particularly uncommon in this period of division, but what made the Sui dynasty historically important was that by 589, Yang had re-established a single unified empire encompassing both North and South China.[13]
Part of his success was due to him being a general, leading troops in campaigns and conquering the rest of North China. At the same time, he did not employ this method in South China and one of his first acts was to send his son, Yang Guang, to be viceroy of the city of Yangzhou, a very important economic and political center in East China. The city was technically in North China (and under Sui control), but sat right on the border with South China, close to Nanjing. From there, Yang Guang was able to get into correspondance and negotiations to peacefully reconcile and integrate South China.[13]
They also used Buddhism as a common cultural trait between the North and the South to reach out to their neighbours. They eventually negotiated a marriage between Yang Guang and a princess in the South to reintegrate that state, with other Southern states soon following suit.[13]
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/b/b0/China-sui-large.png)
Establishment of the Sui state
While the Sui dynasty itself did not last very long and only had two emperors (Yang Jian and then Yang Guang), it did succeed in establishing a new political order which the Tang inherited after them, and which proved to be long lasting.[13]
Legal code
A legal code was formulated which gave a body of law to the empire as a whole, used to regulate the affairs of the government and citizens. The adoption of a legal code was not a new undertaking at this time in Chinese history, but their code brought together laws from North and South China and their several different administrations and states, creating a cohesive body of law for the many different cultures living in the now reunified China.[13]
Well-field system
The Sui dynasty also used the well-field system (井田制度, jǐngtián zhìdù), which was first attested to in Chinese early history (and even pre-history, going back to the mythological foundation of China). It was a way of distributing land based on a grid system: the outer fields in a given area were private fields owned and farmed by peasants, with the central field farmed for the lord or empire: the revenues from that field would be used to pay taxes and tribute. Dr Hammond notes that the character for well (井, jǐng) was likely drawn after this system.[13]
The Sui did not bring back this exact system, but used it to promote a stable agricultural order. While all land in the empire theoretically belonged to the emperor, this system made sure that arable land was redistributed to different families every 3 years, ensuring that all families had about the same access to agricultural resources. This redistribution prevented the accumulation of large amounts of land in some families, avoiding the formation of both landlords and landless peasants.[13]
The land was not all distributed equally; there were still aristocratic, land-owning families which were inherited into the Sui dynasty from the period of division. The well-field system did not expropriate this owned land; it was entirely exempted. Still, this system allowed farmers to fulfill their own needs.[13]
Frontier defense
The Northwest frontier remained a zone of instability, and in order to defend it, the emperor established agricultural colonies: soldiers would be sent to the frontier and support themselves by farming the land there rather than being financed and fed by the heartland of China.[13]
Public granaries
Finally, the Sui dynasty established a system of public granaries. Every year at harvest time, surplus grain was bought at subsidized prices and stored in granaries. During the course of the year as grain prices rose due to lower supply until the next harvest, the government would release grain into the markets from these granaries to maintain stable supplies and prices.[13]
Succession of Yang Jian
Yang Jian was succeeded by his son Yang Guang, the second and last emperor of the Sui. His rule was marked by military expeditions, seeking to re-establish Chinese control on territories lost on the periphery during the division of the North and South. In particular, he launched some military campaigns against Korea. These campaigns were not successful and created dissatisfaction in the empire.[13]
He also launched military campaigns to the northwest, into Central Asia, to try and push some of the Turkic populations away. These campaigns were also a financial drain on the economy and disrupted communities as soldiers were taken away from their villages to fight on the frontier.[13]
At the same time, the Northwest of China had been slowly going through a slow, millennia-long process of climate change which progressively made the region warmer and dried, reducing agricultural production. By the Sui period, the Northwest was not able to support the lavish lifestyle of the imperial court (located since earlier times at Chan'an and Luoyang nearby). As such, grain was required to be imported from the South, for which Yang Guang undertook the construction of a canal (which he never finished but would later become the Grand Canal, which remains the main economic artery from North to South China). This project required a large mobilisation of both labour and resources and while necessary when looked at with historical insight, the construction of the canal was not popular with the masses.[13]
End of the Sui dynasty
The Sui dynasty lasted from the years 589 to 617. The masses were not happy with the failed military campaigns and the construction of the Grand Canal that took their toll on their families and local economy. This discontent however, by itself, would not have been enough to dissolve the Sui dynasty. In addition to that, a story (or rumour) was going around the capital that the throne "was going to be occupied" by a person named Li (the ruler of Sui being named Yang). This story was first spread by travelling soothsayers and then made into a folk song. Yang began to mistrust government officials named Li and, to safeguard his rule, had them executed as well.[13]
In the city of Tanyuan, Li Shimin, the son of a garrison commander, saw the writing on the wall for himself and his father: if they were going to wait around, then eventually the emperor would have them executed for being named Li. Yuan, Shimin's father, had to take the opportunity and seize power for himself. In 617, Li Yuan, his son and their troops marched south to the capital. Rebellions broke out, and the court collapsed fairly quickly: Yang Guang died, and authority disintegrated at the capital.[13]
The Tang dynasty
Establishment of the dynasty
A brief period of civil war ensued after the end of the Sui dynasty, with a number of contenders seeking to establish their dynasty. The Li family were the leading contenders and, in 621, all of their opponents were disposed of, leaving the way open to establish their Tang dynasty with Li Yuan as emperor. The name Tang, like many dynasties before them, was the name of the district Li Yuan originated from.[13] The capital was established at the historical site of Chang'an, with the city of Luoyang being used as a secondary capital.[14]
Emperor Li Shimin
Li Yuan abdicated in 626 to his son Li Shimin, who reigned for 23 years until 649. He continued many of the practices started by the Sui dynasty. Additionally, he formalised the number of ministries to just six which was kept by all subsequent emperor dynasties down to the year 1911, when the Imperial structure of China was overthrown and the Republic of China was born.[14]
He also created a separate bureaucratic institution to manage the affairs of the imperial household, creating a clear demarcation between the personal activities and finances of the royal family and the affairs and finances of the government. This demarcation was an important development because it removed the state a bit more from being the personal property of the emperor. It also proved to be a robust structure so as to prevent abuses by the royal family which had created problems in the past.[14]
Finally, Li Shimin also extended Chinese power into Korea and what is now Vietnam. In the far west, Tang armies projected their power much further than any other dynasty before: they established direct Chinese control as far as Xinjiang province. Into what is now parts of Kazakhstan and Uzbekistan, protectorates were established with local rulers, contributing to the economic expansion of the Tang dynasty.[14]
Economic and social change
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/7/7f/Location_of_xi%27an.png)
Chang'an capital
The city of Chan'an was important not only due to its historical role, but also because it was strategically placed at the beginning (or end) of the Silk Road when it came to the road's entrance into (and out of) China.[14]
Trade routes from all over Asia converged at Chang'an, which made it develop into probably the greatest city in the world at that time: the city housed a population of 2 million people, established in a geographical area vastly larger than its biggest "rivals" at the time (Cairo and Baghdad). As a center of trade, people from civilisations all across Eurasia converged there, making the city into an unrivalled -- and probably unprecedented -- cosmopolitan multicultural center.[14]
Prosperity
The first century of Tang rule was otherwise marked by peace, China having been unified again, which allowed for prosperity which fuelled economic growth along with the vast international trading system.[14]
Demographic growth followed; part of the population growth was due to the expansion at the borders, bringing in new territory, but also due to internal factors: no internal warfare meant more people survived, and the economic activity of the Silk Road raised the standards of living for the people and contributed to longer life expectancy.[14]
It is estimated that during the course of the Tang dynasty, the population of China grew from ~120 million to ~250 million.[14]
Social order
The social order in the Tang dynasty was a continuation of the aristocratic system which had emerged back during the Han. The basis of wealth and status was the ownership of large estates, concentrated into families who had been in possession of these estates for hundreds of years.[14]
The Tang formalised and regulated these estates to an extent even greater than seen in previous dynasties. In the capital, a genealogical registry was made, maintaining a record of who was a member of which family. Officials in the government tended to be recruited from these families.[14]
This basis for recruitment maintained the aristocratic order which pleased these families, but Dr. Hammond also notes that to function as an educated and literate government official, one needed a certain amount of economic resources to learn the textual tradition, the writings of Confucius, the histories of China, the body of precedent and historical knowledge necessary. A peasant family who needed to deploy all its available labor-power towards the production of food simply would not have been able to spare a young man for the several years needed to educate him on these topics.[14]
Empress Wu Zetian
Biography
Li Shimin eventually died and passed down the title of emperor to his son. In 690, empress Wu Zetian assumed the throne, an unprecedented event in China: all emperors before her had been men. She was also the last empress of China.[14]
At a very young age (perhaps around 12 or 13, she came into the court as a concubine during the last years of Li Shimin -- it is not clear that he actually met her. When the emperor died, the tradition was that all women and consorts at his court were retired into Buddhist temples so that the partner of an emperor could not become anyone else's partner.[14]
On the first anniversary of Li Shimin's death, his son Li Zhi visited the former concubines and became captivated by Wu Zetian, who would have been around 15 years old at this time. He brought her back to the palace, making her his favourite consort. Eventually, he displaced his own wife and made Wu Zetian the empress, giving her direct proximity to the throne. At the same time, Li Zhi had no sons to inherit the throne but only nephews, making Wu Zetian the aunt of the next two emperors that followed. In 690, she set aside her nephew, who was still a very young boy, and assumed imperial power for herself.[14]
Wu Zetian ruled for 15 years, and one of her first acts was to change the name of the dynasty to the Zhou dynasty, echoing back to the ancient dynasty. She stepped down in 705 from the throne, and her nephew, who had briefly reigned before her, returned to the throne. Wu Zetian died of natural causes shortly after.[14]
Impact
The reign of empress Wu Zetian was a very unique moment in Chinese history. In traditional Chinese historiography about her, her story is presented as a pretty bleak event; the Confucian scholars who wrote her stories down didn't like that a woman was on the throne and they did everything they could to smear her reputation. Looking at the records of her 15 years rule however shows that she was an average ruler, who didn't innovate much but also stayed the course in terms of stability.[14]
She was noted for her patronage of Buddhism, and for undermining the aristocratic recruitment system established by Li Shimin. As the royal court distrusted her, she sought to create alliances with minor families by recruiting them at the royal court and garner support from them instead.[14]
Emperor Xuanzong
After Wu Zetian's abdication, her nephew (known as Xuanzong, personal name Li Longji) took the throne, reigning until the year 756 -- over 50 years. He is considered one of the great emperors in Chinese history, not because of his own achievements, but because he ruled over the golden age of the Tang dynasty, a time during which the economy flourished, the role of Chang'an as a trade center continued to be significant, and Buddhist culture flourished and both temples were built and great translation projects were carried out to further embed Buddhism in Chinese culture.[14]
The first part of the eight century was also an age when some of the greatest poets in all of Chinese history were contemporaries: they knew and wrote each other, and created a very rich and dynamic moment in Chinese arts. Figures like Li Bo, Du Fu, Meng Haoran from that period are names that any Chinese schoolchild today would be familiar with and learn about.[14]
Quest for immortality
Emperor Xuanzong was a competent emperor nonetheless but as he became older, he became more concerned with the inner life of the palace: notably the quest for immortality.[14]
At the time in China, coming from the time of the Northern and Southern dynasties, a spiritual practice known as religious Daoism (differentiated from the philosophical practice) was particularly concerned with seeking out immortality, being in communication with a spiritual realm which was populated by immortal beings. Part of the way this was done was through taking various chemical substances into one's body, producing heightened states of spiritual sensitivity (likely hallucinogenics). The people involved in this practice believed that they came in contact with spiritual beings who passed onto them various "recipes" for better concoctions to pursue their spiritual quest. Xuanzong became involved in these activities as he grew older, perhaps unsurprisingly.[14]
Yang Guifei
At the same time, emperor Xuanzong became enamored with a woman known as Yang Guifei -- from the earlier ruling Yang family deposed by the Li. Guifei was not her personal name, but a title meaning "precious concubine". She was selected by Xuanzong to become his favourite, and came to play a role in his life beyond that of a simple palace lady, becoming a partner and advisor in the affairs of state and other concerns. This made her a very powerful individual -- at least potentially -- so much so that Confucian officials at the court became jealous of her.[14]
An Lushan and Frontier security
One constant problem in the Tang dynasty was the security of the frontier in the west, maintaining the defences along to border with inner Asia. The Tang dynasty continued the military colonies from the Sui dynasty, but also came up with new policies. One of these was to employ military forces from one part of the frontier in the defence of another part of the frontier. The Uighur people for example, from the northwestern frontier, were sent to the defence of the northeastern frontier, where the people they were defending against had nothing in common with them.[14]
One Uighur individual employed in this capacity, known as An Lushan (likely Rakshan in his original language), was in charge of a Chinese garrison near where the modern city of Beijing is located. He was a very competent general and defended his part of the frontier effectively. This made him into a popular figure at Xuanzong's court. Every so often, these commanders would come to make a report to the capital and historical records show that when An Lushan came to the capital, he was received quite lavishly by the emperor himself.[14]
Through these visits, An Lushan also became a good friend of Yang Guifei. Their relationship is recorded as being perfectly ordinary but jealous officials at the court chose to slander both Yang Guifei and An Lushan by claiming they were having an illicit affair. The emperor didn't believe in the rumours, but he was so persistently fed these rumours that eventually, he began having doubts. He summoned An Lushan to the capital. An Lushan was not unaware of the rumours, and so he refused to make the trip. This was taken as an act of guilt on the part of An Lushan, and so the emperor summoned him again, and An Lushan agreed to come to the capital.[14]
The An Lushan rebellion
An Lushan took his army with him to see the emperor. This triggered, in the year 755, the An Lushan Rebellion, which lasted until 763 and shook the Tang dynasty to its very core, as their rule up until then had been one of great successes and internal peace.[14]
A number of battles and sieges took place, and he emerged victorious in every case, his armies growing each time. As he approached the capital, the emperor and courtiers decided to run away (despite having summoned him officially). They fled to the southwest into Sichuan and the capital of Chang'an was captured by the rebels. During this march, the emperor realized that he could not continue his relationship with Yang Guifei, and he allowed his courtiers to assassinate her.[14]
End of the rebellion
The rebellion eventually subsided after both the emperor and An Lushan died (the first of old age, and the latter during the course of the rebellion), and both of their sons continued the hostilities in their fathers' stead.[14]
With the capital lost, the royal family had to find new avenues of support against the rebels, the main method by which they made compromises with powerful military officials who were stationed far away from any hostilities. When approached by the emperor, these generals saw an opportunity to negotiate with the emperor and obtained concessions. For example, the court had to agree to relinquish the control of certain taxes, to be owned by the generals instead.[14]
Aftermath and impact of the An Lushan rebellion
These deals were successful as they allowed the Li family to preserve its rule and defeat the rebellion. However, in granting these concessions, the dynasty weakened itself irreparably. After the An Lushan rebellion ended in 763, the Tang dynasty was never able to regain the dynamism and prosperity that they had previously enjoyed.[14]
Soon, the same situation that had led to the demise of several earlier dynasties resurfaced: the Tang court directly controlled the areas around Chang'an and Luoyang, as well as certain areas (particularly in northwest China) that were traditionally under the administration of the ruling dynasty. But otherwise, large portions of the empire -- although they continued to recognize the authority of the ruling family and continued to send tribute, kept bigger proportions for themselves and became increasingly autonomous.[15]
At the same time, many noble families began to find legal mechanisms to grant their land to Buddhist monasteries, making their land tax exempt. The contract worked by giving ownership of the land to the monastery, with the family retaining rights to some of the use of the land, for example owning some of the harvest. With this mechanism, the family would ultimately make more profits from not paying taxes on the land, even if they only retained part of the harvest and could not use their land freely any more.[15]
The confluence of these two phenomena led to a major loss of revenue for the royal family, who especially needed money after the several years of civil war. This led the government to increase the rate of taxations, mostly impacting smaller peasant families who didn't have much to their name in the first place. This not only caused unrest, but also increased wealth inequality.[15]
Late Tang dynasty
Confucian revival of the 9th century
At the beginning of the 9th century, a movement to revive the centrality of Confucianism in Chinese political culture and operations of the state started to appear, the biggest of which was the Gu Wen (old-style prose) movement, a literary movement led by Han Yu.[15]
Han Yu
Like several of the Gu Wen advocates, he was a new kind of figure in the Tang imperial government. Coming from a minor aristocratic family, he entered imperial service by taking one of the occasionally-held imperial examinations, demonstrating literary accomplishment as opposed to simply being born in privilege.[15]
He critiqued the problems that were plaguing China at the time through literary culture. As a member of the scholar elite, he considered that the centrality of literary culture was fundamental to the functioning of politics (the Confucian shi). To Han Yu, prose writing should be as clear and simple as possible, communicating the author's ideas clearly. He criticized the flowery prose that came about in the Southern dynasties, saying it was a kind of writing in which people were more concerned about how they were saying something rather than what they were saying.[15]
He blamed this development on two influences: Buddhism, and religious Daoism (a response from within Chinese culture to the arrival of Buddhism). He considered that both were bad influences on Chinese civilization largely because they represented the rejection of the family as Confucius envisioned society. Buddhism especially directly challenged the worship of the ancestors that had been central to Chinese spirituality since ancient times. Han Yu argued that with Buddhist monks not having children and thus not continuing their family line, there were no descendants to carry out offerings to the ancestors who would be abandoned.[15]
He advocated a return to the values of Confucianism in essays, two of his most famous ones being titled The origins of the Dao and The memorial on the bone of the Buddha.[15]
Memorial on the bone of the Buddha
In Memorial, he took on a major event that happened in his time: a bone of the Buddha's finger was brought to Chang'an, attracting many pilgrims with it. The emperor himself had announced that he would go to the monastery and pay his respects to this relic. Han Yu wrote a letter to the emperor saying (in a very straightforward Confucian manner) this was not appropriate for the emperor of China to do, "paying respect to the rotten corpse of a foreigner" -- underlying that not only was it problematic for the emperor to give meaning to a body part (bodies, and the people taking care of them, being on the fringes of society in ancient Chinese culture), but moreover that the Buddha was a foreigner, which was scandalous to Han Yu.[15]
The emperor was not pleased by Han Yu's letter, and sentenced him to exile in the fringe parts of South China, near the border with what is now Vietnam. This punishment happened several times in the course of Han Yu's career, owing to this direct approach to matters of policy, and was often a death sentence as malaria or other tropical diseases would contaminate the exiled.[15]
Legacy
Han Yu died in 824. While he and the other Gu Wen theorists never achieved enough influence to sweep over the entire nation, they created an intellectual position which became part of the ongoing discourse on Chinese culture. The values that Han Yu advocated for would later be picked up again in the 11th century.[15]
Han Yu himself did not talk about financial questions; he attacked Buddhism on moral grounds of it being foreign, undermining the family, Confucian values and Chinese culture.[15]
Final decades of the Tang dynasty
Purge of Buddhism
In 845, 20 years after Han Yu's death, a great purge of Buddhism took place -- mainly as a response to Han Yu's criticism as well as the fiscal problems facing the dynasty. Emperor Wuzong, a fanatical Daoist, issued edicts to ban Buddhism and established monasteries from China. This created a great rupture in Buddhist monasteries: monks and nuns were told to return to their families, and their monasteries torn down.[15]
More importantly, monastic lands were also confiscated and turned over to the royal family, which allowed for a new stage of land redistribution, giving it back to small farmers which the court could tax. In effect, over several decades privately-owned aristocratic lands (originally handed to monasteries to avoid taxes) were seized by the government who could now tax this land even more.[15]
The purge of Buddhism lasted only 6-7 years, by the early 850s, Buddhist monasteries were able to be re-established and quickly reappeared in China. However, they did not have their land restored; without these land holdings to support themselves, monasteries were unable to reacquire the large population base that they had before.[15]
While this return of tax revenue helped the government, it did not support the dynasty for very long.[15]
End of the Tang dynasty
All of these conditions eventually culminated into a crisis. Civil wars broke out around China with powerful generals trying to wrestle territories from their peers. In the last years of the 9th century, military forces penetrated into the imperial palace and massacred the eunuchs, making the final emperors of the Tang into puppets of military warlords.[16]
This process ended in the year 907 when the last claimant to the throne of the Tang was deposed and murdered, which led the dynasty to completely disappearing.[16]
Five dynasties period
Following the dismantling of the Li dynasty, China was again fragmented into several different kingdoms. This period, however, was comparatively brief; lasting only 53 years. It would also be the last time China broke down into a multiplicity of small states.[16]
While this period is known in Chinese historiography as the Five dynasties period, there were actually up to 20 different states that existed in total during this period, not all at the same time. The five dynasties that gave the name to the period are those which were considered (by later historians) to have passed along the legitimate transmission of authority (Zhengtong), tracing a line from the Tang through these five consecutive dynasties and into the Song. The longest of those five dynasties lived for a total of 13 years while some of them survived only for a year or two.[16]
This period was one of great instability and constant warfare. Military power, much like earlier periods, was the main component for assuming authority: anyone with enough troops and resources could establish their regime.[16]
Song dynasty founding
In 960, the Five dynasties period officially came to an end. A pair of brothers, Zhao Guangyin and Zhao Guanyi, seized power in the last of the five dynasties state. They overthrew the young king and proclaimed their own dynasty, the Song -- named after their place of origin.[16]
The Song, which was established in 960, proved to be the state that reunified China after this period and would last down to the year 1279.[16]
The two brothers succeeded one after the other on the throne for a total of 35 years, but their two reigns are sometimes counted as just one. They were military commanders who had come to the throne by military means, and thus faced a very urgent problem: anybody else with means and resources could challenge their rule and seize power from them in turn.[16]
To avoid this fate, they carried out military campaigns to reunify China. By the end of the decade, they had militarily re-established an empire -- though smaller than the Tang empire even at its largest, not venturing as far into the frontiers.[16]
New administrative order
To secure these new land acquisitions, the Zhao brothers established a civilian bureaucratic government which had been the norm since the Han dynasty; the mechanism to fill this government was to turn to the aristocracy and wealthy families who could afford to educate and spare their sons for government service.[16]
Following the civil war and dissolution of the Tang however, almost all of these aristocratic families had simply vanished and died off. Their land titles had been seized and burned during rebellions, and the family members would be executed by peasant rebels when they marched on the estates. Noble families would also serve as generals at war, of which there was plenty during the late Tang, and died there. When administrative centers were fought over and captured, the conqueror would often burn documents.[16]
Essentially, the Zhao brothers did not have this aristocratic and educated base from which they could recruit. To solve this problem, they looked towards the past and found the imperial examinations that had been started in the early Han dynasty, albeit as a minor mechanism for recruitment. While this system did not become the sole means of recruitment, it was expanded and became a central institution of the Song dynasty. The other two main means of recruitment were by recommandation from someone in the administration, and through the Yin (shadow) privilege. Officials could extend the shadow privilege to their sons who did not have to go through any other qualifying procedures.[16]
Still, the examinations remained the main avenue for recruitment; looking at the highest-ranked members of the Song administration (who made policies) reveals that the great majority of them were people who came in by the imperial examinations.[16]
Undertaking of the imperial examinations
While legally speaking, almost anyone could take the imperial examination, some groups were excluded by default, the biggest of which being women. Merchants, who were the second most significant group in terms of numbers, were also banned from taking the examination through generations (their sons and other descendants were automatically ineligible). This had to do with the Confucian system which considered merchants to have very low social utility as they didn't produce anything themselves.[16]
While this left around 50% of the population technically eligible for the exams, one needed to be educated in order to even show up at the exam, which were out of reach for many families who could not spare the labour-power and finances required to educate their son.[16]
The examination process itself took inspiration from the Confucian revival seen under Han Yu. The exams tested the candidate's mastery of a body of Confucian writing, historical texts and classical literature. The candidate needed to be able to cite texts from memory and apply them to questions of government or administration. They also needed to be able to compose poetry, writing in an elegant literary style.[16]
Cultural changes of the imperial examination system
This central place the imperial examinations took in the material base of the country influenced its superstructure heavily, and it became an institution of Chinese culture that survived for the next thousand years: preparing for the exams, taking the exams, being part of this system is what gave a sense of self and community to the elite. Whereas the old aristocratic families received their identity from being great families listed in the registry, the new elite families from the Song dynasty onwards however, people attained this prestige and status by participating in the imperial examination system, making them the educated shi of older times. This is also around the time the term shi came to mean not solely an advisor, but an educated person or a scholar as well.[16]
Members of this strata knew each other from their participation in a shared literate culture, extending to people even who did not pass the exams; these were very tough to pass, held at two levels: local and national (and later provincial level). The pass rate at each level was only about 10%, with a fewer proportion of people attending exams at each higher level. On average, 100 people passed the exam every year. Those who failed their exam were still educated however, and came to constitute the scholar class.[16]
Intellectual ferment in the Song dynasty
Place of the shi in society
The importance of the imperial examination system as an institution of imperial China from the Song dynasty forward led to a major cultural crisis in the Chinese educated elite, who went through a process of self-realized and realized what exactly their role was and what they should do with the power they possessed, being not only educated and literate but also in the government administration.[17]
The shi in the Song dynasty came to the conclusion that by having passed the imperial examinations (or even having attended them) and being educated individuals, they had access and were part of a system of governance and social leadership which they took as a very deep responsibility. Their official positions also afforded them some privileges; for example, they were exempt from labour duties in which a subject had to render to his liege at some time during the year. They were also exempt from corporal punishment.[17]
Even those who only attended the examinations but didn't pass could find a role in public and social life, serving as teachers for example, and Dr. Hammond notes that many private academies flourished during this period. They could also become tutors or clerks and secretaries in government. Still, this social class remained a very small portion of Chinese society, amounting to 5-6% of the total population at most.[17]
Three basic positions
From the writings and other documents that survived the Song dynasty, historians are able to define three distincts positions, though Dr. Hammond notes they are not formal enough to be considered schools of thought.[17]
Wen ren and Jing shi
Two similar groups of scholars came to emerge during this period:
The first group were the Wen ren. Wen translates in this context as "literary culture"; it has to do with things that are written or produced with writing tools (such as painting or calligraphy). Language, poetry, prose writing, the classics, etc. fall under the general rubric of Wen. Ren means person or people, so Wen Ren in English translates as "literary gentleman".[17]
The second group was also very concerned with literary culture but approached it in a somewhat different way. They were called the Jing shi, meaning "ordering the world" or "statecraft"; they were focused on the application of the literary body towards the management of state affairs and government.[17]
Both shared a faith in the literary textual tradition as a repository of knowledge and values, which were very important to these Confucian scholars.[17]
Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi
Important individuals in the Wen ren group were Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi. While Ouyang was a generation older than Su, they both knew each other and were good acquaintances. They came to know each other when Ouyang was the chief examiner in the year 1059, the same year Su passed his examination at the top of his promotion. Ouyang used his role as an examiner to promote his particular views, drawing upon Han Yu from the Tang dynasty; he was a practitioner of the Gu Wen principles, and gave preference to prospective examinees who wrote in the Gu Wen tradition of a clear, concise, to-the-point style. Su Shi was one of those and ranked in large part because of the style of his writing. From there, they looked at the literary heritage as a source of inspiration, knowledge and information, but also as a reservoir of good examples to follow in terms of values and qualities to live by.[17]
There were still differences between the two acquaintances; Ouyang Xiu was an antiquarian, very interested in the past, collecting antiquities. He saw the literary past as a repository to inspire him. Su Shi, while having the same kind of immersion and familiarity with the past, aimed to achieve such a complete assimilation of that material that he could then spontaneously good writing. But in order to achieve that spontaneity, it was necessary for him to immerse oneself into the models of the past so as to absorb the values and manifest these good qualities.[17]
Sima Guang and Wang Anshi
The Jing Shi thinkers shared concerns for the records of the past with the Wen ren, but had a more practical bent to this body of texts. They were concerned with how one could draw from the literature of the past, its examples and values, to solve the problems of society in their day.[17]
Sima Guang and Wang Anshi knew each other (as well as Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi); hey all lived in the same cities, went to the same social events, knew each other at court and were part of a shared cultural milieu.[17]
In the late 1060s, Wang Anshi rose to the top of the imperial administration, being named chief minister of the imperial government. He was then given the authority by the emperor to launch a major reform program which he undertook based upon his personal interpretation of the history of the past. These were called the new policies, setting out to foster a more proactive state that will intervene in society to benefit the people. These policies involved, for example, the creation of state-sponsored schools to make education more widespread and a system of regulated agricultural loans so farmers would not be dependent on loans from aristocratic (landlord) families.[17]
Sima Guang is considered to be the other greatest statecraft thinker of this period, but he was rabidly hostile to the ideas of Wang Anshi, showing that while they drew from the literary body of Chinese history to inform their views, they did not come to the same conclusions at all. When Wang Anshi was named as chief minister, Sima Guang resigned government and retired from the capital at Kaifeng, moving west to the ancient capital of Luoyang. In the 1070s, after Wang Anshi was dismissed from his positions, Sima Guang was brought back and set out to dismantle the policies of Wang Anshi.[17]
His opposition to Wang Anshi's ideas was based upon a different interpretation of the values to be derived from the literary record of China: while Wang Anshi called for intervention to bring about a Confucian order, Sima Guang argued that the state should keep its hands out of society, and that the emperor should rely upon those within society with a "natural role" as leaders to address the problems their communities face. One way to interpret Sima Guang's views is to see him as defending the leading role and autonomy of the shi; the shi being extracted from the wealthy land-owning class, i.e. those with privilege.[17]
Cosmological thought
At the same time, a third position grew in the shi; a group concerned with linking human affairs to larger cosmic orders and natural systems. In the Northern Song, some thinkers began to place emphasis on a concept very different from Wen, which they called Li. While Wen refers to things literary or the "pattern" formed by words on a page, which by definition are man-made. Li on the other hand refers to patterns that occur in nature, the word coming from the striped patterns that appear on some types of rocks. The word Li itself means pattern or principle.[17]
This distinction was fundamental to the cosmological thinkers, who were concerned with trying to understand the naturally-occurring patterns of the world around them. They saw moral values as coming not out of Wen but being derived directly from natural patterns, because they were embued with normative values. That is to say, patterns that can be observed in nature do not inform simply the way things are, but the way things should be -- giving them a moral value. In some ways, this calls back to the Confucian ideal of the Dao ("way"), being the proper order of things which is inherently desirable.[17]
In the Li cosmology, acting in accordance to those patterns makes one's actions morally good, while acting against the patterns or principles make one's actions bad. Initially, the cosmological thinkers didn't reject Wen but argued that it was a mediated experience; relying on the writings of the past was to rely on a humanly constructed understanding of the world. While there were insights to be gained there, they argued, it was not the same as directly apprehending the patterns and principles of the universe.[17]
Legacy
While in the Song dynasty these factions and their ideas were only germinal, the period that ensued from this cultural crisis is almost the richest period in Chinese intellectual history and the development of traditional Chinese thought since the Warring states period. It is seen as a critical point in Chinese history as later Chinese thinkers would work from the foundations that were laid in the Song dynasty in regards to their theoretical writings or arguments.[17]
Conquest states in the North
The Song dynasty's borders, while larger in some areas than their predecessors the Tang, did not extend to the borders of modern day China (the People's Republic). Outside of these borders were, at different times, large empires existing which were sometimes in conflict with China. Two of these states came to cause trouble for China, both coming from the North (Northeast and Northwest respectively).[18]
Northeast state of Liao
The Northeast of China, which we call Manchuria in modern times, is geographically very different from the Chinese heartland (North and South China): by contrast to the more marginal areas of the empire (such as the tall Tibetan plateau or the arid Xinjiang desert), the north-east was very lush and well-watered, making fishing, hunting and harvesting natural products fairly easy to live in for semi-nomadic populations, inhabited by the Khitan and Jurchen people since ancient times.[18]
When the Tang dynasty disappeared in 907 and China fragmented in the period of the five dynasties, a leader of the Khitan people (named Abao Ji in Chinese historiography) seized power in the north-east and proclaimed a state which he called a dynasty, emulated after the Chinese model. The Khitan would have been very familiar with China and the Tang who exercised influence over many of the Khitan people, such that their disappearance had a very direct impact on the Khitan. In this context, Abao Ji replaced the authority that China had relinquished.[18]
Over the next 20 years, Abao Ji conducted military campaigns to extend and consolidate his power. He broke from traditional Khitan modes of leadership -- as a semi-nomadic people, the Khitan had not had a highly organised and centralized political system prior to Abao Ji; traditionally, the elders and more prominent warriors within particular families would emerge as tribal leaders and individuals would be selected as leaders during times of war or hunts. Instead, Abao Ji effectively set himself up as an emperor.[18]
The adoption of a dynastic title, and calling his regime the Liao dynasty, was a reflection of this change; but it did not come without strife from the Khitan people. The military campaigns he waged served the purposes not only of consolidating territory, but also of seizing loot which Abao Ji would redistribute to the tribal families so as to gain their loyalty.[18]
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/8/82/Sixteen_Prefectures_map.png)
Critical in this process was the ability of the Khitan to seize a strip of farmland at the very northern edge of China which came to be known as the 16 prefectures that had been part of the Tang. This area was very different from the rest of Liao territory: instead of sparsely-populated forests and mountains, this territory was not only a fertile farmland, but also very densely populated by Chinese people. By controlling this thin area, the Khitan brought a considerable amount of wealth to the Liao state.[18]
War against the Song
When the Song dynasty arose after 960, they aimed to regain this lost territory controlled by a non-Chinese ruler. In the year 1004 and again in the year 1044, major military campaigns were launched against the Khitan to try and seize the 16 prefectures. Both of these campaigns were however unsuccessful. This resulted in humiliating moments for the Song dynasty, and the Song were forced to sign treaties with the Liao; this was quite a change for the Chinese empire who, as a major power in the region, had previously never signed agreements with another power. What they ended up agreeing to was to pay annual tribute to the emperors of the Liao dynasty, in gold and precious cloth (such as silk). These subsidies were doubled after the second unsuccessful campaign of 1044.[18]
After the second failure, the Song decided that military reconquest was not a cost-effective method of regaining this territory and stopped launching more campaigns. For the Khitan, these tributes are a very significant source of income. For the Chinese, while not being a large economic drain, the tributes were a very humiliating situation however.[18]
As time went by, the Liao dynasty evolved in various ways. The Chinese population inside the Liao state made up 70% of the total population, and as such the Khitan developed a system of dual administration: in the 16 prefectures, which was populated by their Chinese population, they used the Chinese bureaucratic system that was already in place before the Khitan arrived. This was very effective for the purposes the Liao desired, which was to extract wealth from these lands and keeping the people living there away from rebellion. In the rest of the Liao state, they retained traditional Khitan ways -- at least most of the time; a process took place over long periods of time by which the Liao court became more like the Chinese bureaucracy they had sought to emulate as the Khitan rulers get used to living a Chinese imperial lifestyle.[18]
This eventually alienated Liao emperors from traditional Khitan customs, resulting in tensions within the Khitan people. The Khitan emperors would also reward their followers by often granting them bits of land from the 16 prefectures. As they granted these lands however, they often became tax-exempt and took away a major source of revenue for the Liao state. The tributes coming in from China were helpful, but not sufficient to offset this loss.[18]
Eventually, late in the 11th century, the Liao state had trouble paying its military forces. Unrest was beginning to spread among the Chinese population, and insurrections began to take place against Khitan rule. In parallel, the Chinese had devised a strategy to retake the 16 prefectures: they found another non-Chinese people, the Jurchen, who could open a front with the Khitan that would divert them from defending the 16 prefectures.[18]
Jurchen meddling
The Jurchen lived further north than the Khitan and some had been incorporated in the Liao state. China used this situation to incite the "free" Jurchen, living outside of Liao territory, to invade the Liao state by sending gifts and advisors. In particular, they encouraged a Jurchen ruler named Aguda to defy the Liao emperor. In the 1120s, the Jurchen launched military campaigns against the Khitan. By this time, the internal problems of the Khitan had developed to the point that they could hardly mount a defense against the Jurchen. To further weaken the Liao state, China also cut their tributes.[18]
In several years, the Jurchen managed to invade and destroy the Liao dynasty. However, while China had expected to have a docile neighbour who had taken care of their problem for them, they actually had a rude awakening: after the Jurchen had been trained, organised and successfully destroyed the Liao state, they continued their campaigns down into China and in the latter part of the 1120s, they had seized much of Northern China -- notably capturing the northern Song capital at Kaifeng along with the emperor himself and his mother. They were carried off to the north in captivity and were never ransomed, instead living the rest of their life there while another emperor was put on the throne.[18]
After the capture of Kaifeng, the Chinese court fled south, which instigated a period of several years where the Jurchen armies were effectively chasing the Chinese court from one place to another.[18]
Finally, the Song forces were able to regroup and mobilize forces and push back against the Jurchen, ultimately being unable to drive them all out of China. By the early 1130s, a clear line of demarcation between Chinese and Jurchen-controlled territories had emerged, located about midway between the Yellow river and the Yangtze river.[18]
This marked the beginning of the Southern Song for China, the second half of the Song dynasty. Their new capital was established at the city of Hangzhou, located on the southern coast of China.[18]
Jin dynasty
Meanwhile, the Jurchen had set up their own dynasty, which they called the Jin (meaning gold in Chinese, taken in reference to the most prominent "golden clan" in Jurchen culture). They too developed a dual system like the Liao dynasty, with their Chinese population representing over 90% of the total population in Jurchen territory.[18]
The Jin dynasty accommodated to Chinese culture much faster than the Turkic invaders of the North and South period did; within a generation or two, the Jin had effectively become a Chinese state as many of the Jurchen people in the north moved into Chinese land and adopted Chinese lifestyle, settling down and acquiring land. The Jurchen dimension of the Jin state diminished greatly, though it did not disappear entirely.[18]
The Jin state retained a lot of the features that had been in place during the Northern Song in terms of art, poetry, intellectual debates (such as the Wen and Li factions), etc. In this way, the Jin state is considered to be essentially a continuation of the Northern Song. The economic system of the Jin also remained the same as it was before, due to the North China plain being traditionally the breadbasket of China and retaining their agricultural economy.[18]
Southern Song dynasty
The reunification of China remained very important in the Southern Song, though no serious efforts were made after a Chinese general was betrayed during the war and lost the empire's last chance to challenge the Jurchen.[18]
The capital at Hangzhou was considered a temporary capital, with the permanent and "real" one being at Kaifeng, showing how much the Chinese intended to reconquer the North. However, the Song dynasty ended up never achieving that goal as a little over a hundred years later, the Mongols conquered China and established their own empire there.[18]
Geographic nature and demographics
By the geographical nature of the terrain the Southern Song had come to possess (located in Southern China), their economic base had radically altered from the time they had possessed a whole, unified China. As seen previously, the north of China consisted of mostly agricultural (and indeed high-yielding) plains, forming the breadbasket of China in history. By contrast, the southern parts were hilly, with centres of population being separated by difficult to parse hills, river valleys and low mountains.[19]
The population of the Southern Song amounted to 60% of the total population of Chinese people. Beginning in the Tang, there had been a shift in the region populations gravitated towards. Back in the Han and earlier times, the great majority of Chinese people lived in the North or to the West. As China expanded geographically, people migrated to the South which resulted in a greater dispersal of people. By the end of the Tang dynasty, the majority of Chinese had come to live in the South. This trend reversed by the end of the Southern Song and today, there is about a 50/50 distribution between North and South China.[19]
Cultural identity
Because of the "remoteness" imposed by the geographical nature of the hilly terrain in south China, localities seemed to develop a greater sense of identity from each other, a conscious thought that their settlement existed and was different from another settlement.[19]
Because of this particularity, this transformation of the Song from controlling all of China to just the southern half had some effects on the shi class of educated political officials. In the Southern Song, they changed the ways they arranged marriages in a very clear (historically) marker. In the Northern Song, the political capital at Kaifeng had been a great cultural center; officials from all around the country travelled there every three years for assignment to new duties. Through these travels to the capital, families would meet each other and negotiate marriages. Kaifeng had become a major center for such arrangements, and it wasn't rare for people from opposite ends of the country to meet and arrange marriages between their families.[19]
In the Southern Song, the wide horizon of arranged marriages scaled back dramatically. Marriages were not negotiated empire-wide as they had been before, but most families at this level tended to keep marriages within a narrow local circle; perhaps a handful of townships at most. However, the tradition of travelling to the capital for re-assignment was kept from the Northern Song and these officials still took care of empire-wide tasks. This change in behaviour indicated a change in their thinking and cultural identity which was informed by the new material conditions they had found themselves in: the educated elite families in the Southern Song thought of themselves principally as members of local societies who served on a national level, rather than members of a national elite that served on a local basis.[19]
These families also became much more involved in local affairs. They undertook public works such as repairing roads, digging canals, organising local militias to control bandits, even starting schools and academies. While nowadays we expect these tasks to be carried out by the government, this development marked the first time the Chinese government effectively started taking care of these issues. However, the management of these public works projects can only be called semi-governmental as they were carried out by local families besides of their imperial duties, not as part of them.[19]
Economy in the Southern Song
Local specialization
All of these factors led to differences in the economic base of the Southern Song. Notably, there came to be a trend towards local economic specialization -- the production of certain commodities became the specialty of certain locations. For example, tea had been grown more or less everywhere alongside grain and other crops. Under the Southern Song, tea came to be mostly grown in Zhiejang and Hunan provinces who abandoned other crops (including grain, which was a staple of subsistence farming) to focus on tea. Grain thus required to be imported, and long-distance systems developed to supply the regions with food.[19]
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/e/ec/Bowl%2C_China%2C_Jingdezhen_kilns%2C_Jiangxi_province%2C_Southern_Song_dynasty%2C_13th_century_AD%2C_qingbai-glazed_stoneware_-_Ethnological_Museum%2C_Berlin_-_DSC01992.jpg)
The city of Jingdezhen became a great center of ceramics. Ceramics had been produced in China for millennia and many centers had developed. Jingdezhen however industrialized production; the imperial kilns were located there, and production was organized on a basis similar to assembly lines. Thousands of workers were employed, with teams running the kilns 24 hours a day. Distribution was also handled industrially: warehouses were built for storage, and then shipped not only all over China, but also made their way regularly as far as the Persian Gulf. From there, they could be shipped all over the world; Jingdezhen wares have been found as far as the Western coast of Africa and Mediterranean countries, making them a truly global commodity -- all regulated by the imperial state.[19]
Monetary policies
The imperial state, while continuing to be a Confucian government, put in place a number of policies which actively encouraged the growth of the commercial economy (trading) -- particularly though monetary policies.[19]
The state encouraged and carried out a great expansion in the money supply which, at the time, was backed by precious metals. These policies had an international dimension as well; Song coins were allowed to leave the country and spread throughout East Asia, becoming the common currency in Japan and Korea at this time.[19]
Paper money
The Southern Song also experimented with paper money, which was a fairly radical development. The Chinese recognized the use of money as a universal means of circulation or universal commodity, recognizing that it did not have to be a precious metal so long as it was accepted as having value by the people who used it. While not much paper money left the borders, it did circulate quite widely within China. The experiment didn't work out as well as intended however, and paper money fell out of use after the Song dynasty.[19]
Growth of the merchants and artisans
These factors fostered the growth of a new class, merchans and artisans which derived their wealth not from agriculture or landlording, but from the production of goods and subsequent distribution and sale.[19]
This started to apply some stress to Chinese society. In classic Confucian thought, merchants were at the bottom of the social strata, considered to be morally tainted (although they were recognized to have some social utility). Up until the Southern Song, the limited presence of merchants did not create a big problem for the state due to how they were perceived. However, as commercial activity expanded wideld, so did not only the numbers of merchants but the wealth they concentrated in their hands as well. Towns grew, where large numbers of merchant families made their home. They built elaborate mansions, wore fine clothes (often the same kind the educated elite would be wearing), had themselves carried around in chairs by servants, and eventually started emulating the culture of the elite: they bought books and paintings, they established libraries, funded public works projects, sponsored monasteries, etc.[19]
This created tensions between the emerging commercial class and the established feudal elite who made their money on agricultural production; a situation highly reminiscent of the rise of the bourgeoisie in Europe and their later struggles against the established feudal order (even happening around the same time in history).[19]
In China, this development took a different trajectory; the contradiction between the two classes was able to be diffused to some extent. This can be explained by the convergence of interests that happened early in the Song dynasty: wealthy landowing families started to take some of the wealth they were earning from their agricultural revenue and invested it in commercial enterprises, making there commercial partners. At the same time, merchants who were becoming wealthy wanted to reinvent themselves as these educated, elite families and bought land to set up their estates. After a generation or two, they would train their sons to take the imperial examinations to cement their shi status.[19]
Neo-Confucianism in the Song dynasty
As the material base in the (Southern) Song changed, so did the character of its ideas. It is during the Song dynasty that Neo-Confucianism (dào xué, 道学, "the learning of the Way") emerged, theorized by Zhu Xi (1130-1200). He took after the cosmological thinkers of the past, notably those from the earlier Song dynasty, bringing all of their theories and methodologies in a coherent body of philosophy.[20]
It should be noted that neo-Confucianism is a misnomer of sorts. While this is how dào xué is customarily called in the West and in English, it is not the name used in China. The distinction is significant because in traditional Chinese culture, one does not want to invent something "new" or "neo", but rather one wants to return to the correct interpretation of the past. Dào xué, while being "new" in the sense that it was developed as a coherent body of philosophy in the Southern Song dynasty millenia after Confucius, was not emphasized by Zhu Xi as being new, but as returning to the correct interpretation of the classics.[20]
The core of Zhu Xi's argument is that there had been a shift in the source of moral values, from the primacy of the literay cultural tradition (the Wen) to a primacy of the direct understanding or apprehension of the natural patterns and principles of the universe (the Li). He believed that by observing natural patterns and deriving principles from them, one could ground morality in a very firm basis -- not being solely a matter of convention or what people had decided amongst themselves, but a natural order more powerful than humans.[20]
Further, he argued that this was exactly what the sage emperors of Antiquity did -- emperors like Yao and Shun, who had harmonized themselves with the patterns and principles they'd seen around them, and thus why they were sages.[20]
Therefore, to Zhu Xi, the Wen was useful as a record of how people had understood those insights of the ancients; Wen shouldn't be taken as a source of values in and of itself, but as a way of approaching an understanding of the ancient sages believed and carried out. Deriving a sense of values would happen, for Zhu Xi, through both studying the ancient texts from this point of view and from studying phenomena in the world.[20]
The critical figure in this process was the "gentleman" (Junza) that Confucius upheld as a model of good values for everyone to follow. In practice, this meant the shi, the educated elite. The junza would essentially be the invidual who puts the quest for moral values into practice; he sought to develop and cultivate his own moral qualities, while being engaged in the process of making the world a better place. In that process, he would have to undertake studies, but also what Zhu Xi called the "investigation of things" (gé wù, 格物). These practices would prepare the junza to be a good person, lead a good family life, and thus be able to carry on the affairs of the state.[20]
Zhu Xi did not reject the textual tradition, but he did take a very critical approach to it, unlike the Northern Song elite. He did not care much to immerse himself in the textual tradition and absorb values from it, but he did say there were elements of value in this tradition. He was uncomfortable with the "commentarial" tradition; the body of texts which sought to interpret the teachings and writings of the Ancient over the past millenia and a half. Zhu Xi thought that these later texts obscured the meanings of what the original authors had actually said (or actually intended to say). He thus advocated a return to the classics, engaging directly with them.[20]
One of Zhu Xi's legacies was the selection of four texts he considered to be fundamental to his philosophy, making them the centerpieces of his educational program. The Confucian classics in Chinese history varied throughout the eras, with there at times being 5, 8, or even 13. Two of Zhu Xi's four texts were the Analects of Confucius (written by his students after his death) and the book of Mencius (Confucius' most famous follower, written a century and a half later). These two texts had always been in the classical canon, and were full-length books. The other two texts he considered fundamental were chapters taken from a longer work called the Liji, which is a record of ritual activities of the early Zhou dynasty. These two chapters of the Liji are called the doctrine of the Mean and the Great Learning.[20]
The Great Learning
This chapter of the Liji perhaps encapsulates Zhu Xi's philosophy best. The Great Learning is not a long text, but it follows a very careful course of development, starting by referring back to the ancients (who wished to bring order to the world). There is a short preface before that to explain what the great learning (the Dao) is: manifesting one's virtue in the world, or in practical terms, "knowing when to stop" (as quoted from the book).[20]
The ancients who wished to bring order to the world, according to the Great Learning, firstly had to govern well. To achieve that, they followed a logical sequence, which can be explained in this manner: they first had to get their family to be well-ordered, properly organized and run. But to achieve that, they first had to rectify and cultivate themselves. To achieve that, they tried to get their consciousness clear, which they realized required them to extend their knowledge. Finally, to extend their knowledge, they started by engaging in the investigation of things (gé wù).[20]
Process of the Dào Xué
When things are investigated correctly, then knowledge is expanded. That sequence is essentially the entire basis of the dào xué, but it should not be seen as a step-by-step program; Zhu Xi's teachings were especially well-preserved by his students who took extensive notes of his lectures. In these records, he made it quite clear that all these activities actually need to be undertaken at the same time, they cannot be separated and must be pursued at all times, even when one is alone (which Zhu Xi got from Confucius). This was especially important to Zhu Xi as the Daoxue was not simply a matter of public affairs or appearances, but something one had to pursue for themselves.[20]
The path the this learning takes is a process of moral development that, for Zhu Xi, would essentially make one into a "gentleman", or Junza. For Confucius, there was nothing that inherently restricted this practice to one particular group within society. Indeed, the Great Learning ends with the following phrase: "for everyone, from the son of heaven down to an ordinary farmer, this should be the way"; the implication being that self-cultivation is a responsibility that all individuals in society have, although Zhu Xi did not emphasize this aspect in his writings.[20]
Qi
The social and economic context Zhu Xi lived in, of the Southern Song dynasty, likely influenced his writing, which can be seen to some extent in his writing. The idea of an individual moral responsibility corresponds, for example, to the emergence of a more market-oriented economic system, in which individuals participate in exchange and in which a "marketplace of ideas" might be inferred. In that place of ideas, the individual would advocate his own moral understanding and insights: Zhu Xi's system is not one that imposes a dogma or truth from the top-down, but one that challenges individuals to cultivate themselves morally and bring out their own moral understanding.[20]
In a sense, everything shares in Li (the seeking out of natural patterns from which one can derive universal principles) . Zhu Xi asks, for example, the question of why some people are morally better than others: "if everyone shares in Li, why aren't people inherently good?"[20]
Zhu Xi explained this through the concept of Qi, which, he argued, could not be separated from Li. Qi is often referred to as an "energy" system within the body, but for the cosmological thinkers, Qi is the fabric of material reality. If Qi were the base, then Li would be the superstructure.[20]
The process of self-cultivation is one that clarifies one's Qi; the clearer one's Qi is, the more directly will natural principles (Li) be manifested. To the degree that one's Qi is "cloudy", Li will be obscured to them.[20]
The cultivation of the individual is therefore a process to more directly manifest Li, which is done through being in harmony with the Dao.[20]
Legacy
Dào xué itself never became a dominant or even mainstream philosophy during Zhu Xi's lifetime, but it became so very rapidly after his death; by the 1240s, Daoxue was given official recognition by the imperial state and even after the Mongol conquest, Zhu Xi's interpretation of Confucianism came to be the official line followed by the empire, even being given central place in the imperial examination system.[20]
The rise of the Mongols
While China was continuing on, divided between the Jin and Song dynasties, a new power was beginning to arise out in the Asian steppes, the Mongol empire led by Genghis Khan (also known as Temujin).[21]
Temujin
The Mongols lived nomadically and semi-nomadically, moving from summer to winter pastures throughout the year in the great grasslands (also called steppes) of inner Asia, areas in which they had lived for centuries by that point. They subsisted by raising sheep, goats and horses.[21]
The political landscape of the Mongol people can be described as low-intensity. Leadership was organised on the basis of a family (or tribal) affiliation but seldom came together as a coherent force.[21]
Temujin was born in the 1160s, the son of a minor tribal chieftain. His father was murdered early in his life. After this, Temujin and his family were forced to flee to remote hills. As Temujin grew up, he conceived a desire to avenge his father and an ambition to unite the Mongol people. In the 1180s, he began to pursue his ambitions: he led his family back to society and ruthlessly murdered his older brothers so that he would be the senior male member of his tribe. At 16, he claimed a bride by the name of Börte who had been promised to him in an agreement between his father and her father when Temujin was just an infant. Although his father had been murdered and the promise of marriage could have been cancelled, the bride's family agreed to honor the contract. Moreover, the bride's father gave Temujin a sable cloak, which was a very valuable item which became a symbol of his power in later years.[21]
Through his family connections and charisma, Temujin was afterwards able to form alliances and build up a following. He received a reputation as a strong and dynamic fighter and leader. In one instance, his wife had been kidnapped in a raid committed by other Mongols, as happened from time to time. In response, Temujin launched a raid and succesfully brought back his wife, impressing his peers greatly.[21]
In 1190, Temujin was named khan, which is a title reserved for a tribal leader. Over the next 10 years, he and other Mongol leaders would at times collaborate and at times fight against each other, but by 1200 he had built a foundation from which to unite all the Mongol tribes. This was not accepted easily by other leaders who did not want to see one individual dominate all other tribes. When this happened in the past and someone would become too strong, the other tribes would ally together to cut them down to size.[21]
Confrontations came to a head in 1204 when Temujin was defeated in battle. Withdrawing from the battle with only a few thousand of his soldiers, he waited for the enemy to celebrate his defeat -- knowing that they would get drunk and be unable to mount a defense. Temujin rode back with his army three days later and assaulted the camp. His assault was successful, and he was able to get rid of essentially all of his competition.[21]
In 1206, he convened a kurultai, an assembly during which all tribes came together to discuss politics. There he was elected to be Genghis Khan, or "oceanic leader", the king of kings.[21]
Great raids
Leadership of the Mongols was based on the ability to distribute goods seized during raids. Having unified the Mongols, raids between tribes were forbidden, but a new source of revenue had to be found to replace it, and so the Mongols started preparing large raids on their immediate neighbours.[21]
They eventually started raiding a very enticing target: the Jin dynasty, which controlled the agricultural wealth of the North China plain.[21]
Two keys to the success of the Mongols' conquests were their cavalry and their ruthlessness. They had bred over centuries horses capable of marching for days on end, which made the Mongol army highly mobile (to the point, Dr. Ken Hammond notes, that they could essentially show up at a city overnight). Secondly, when the Mongols sieged a settlement, they would offer two choices: either surrender and only a portion of the city would be killed, with most of the men being incorporated into the Mongol army, or refuse to surrender and everyone would be killed. It is exemplified historically that the Mongols were very strict at enforcing this ultimatum, almost never deviating from it.[21]
They also developed a very highly refined system of military organization. Army groups were organized on the decimal system, and as the army expanded they simply created new units with some Mongol officers at their head. In this way they were able to continually expand their army.[21]
The Mongols conquered vast amounts of land under Temujin, going as far down to Persia and west to Russia. On the way, they started raiding into Tibet and there won the submission of the Tibetan monastic leaders, after which Tibet was incorporated into the Empire, with some Mongols even adopting Tibetan Buddhism.[21]
Death of Temujin
In 1227, 20 years after the Mongols had started their great raids, Temujin died as he was bringing his forces back towards Mongolia. When he died, all the Mongol armies had to return home for another kurultai and elect their new leader. This process took over 2 years, and Temujin's son, Ugedei, was elected as Genghis Khan and presided over a second great age of conquest.[21]
It was under Ugedei's leadership that the Mongols ventured into China, destroying and incorporating the Jin state 1234 and move down into the Southern Song.[21]
Ugedei died in 1241, leaving a decade-long period of uncertainty after which the Mongol empire was divided among four of Temujin's grandsons.[21]
Partition of the Mongol Empire
Batu Khan took over Russia and Ukraine, calling his territory the Khanate of the Golden Horde -- the successors of which later became the Cossacks. Hulagu controlled Persia, with his descendants being known as the Ilkhan and converting to Islam which was the religion of Persia, emerging later as the Mughals (who invaded India until 1857). In the third territory in central Asia, Chagadai took over Samarkand, naming his holdings the Khanate of Chagatai. One of his descendants was Tamerlane, a great conqueror in the 15th century who almost conquered China. Finally, in China itself, Kublai became the Khan there and lorded over not only the Southern Song dynasty but Korea as well. He also made two attempts at invading Japan which never succeeded.[21]
This age of conquest was unprecedented; they brought together territories that had never been controlled by a single power in history. This created conditions which had never been seen before; for example, it became safe to travel all the way from the Mediterranean to the Pacific under the protection of the Mongols. There was much more interaction amongst different parts of East Asia, Eastern Europe and West Asia (the Middle East).[21]
The Yuan dynasty
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/f/f4/1920px-Mongol_Song_Wars.jpg)
The great age of conquest by the Mongols was over by the middle of the 13th century. In 1260, Kublai Khan took over the territories his father Genghis had conquered, including areas of China that were previously owned by the Jin state conquered in 1234.[22]
A great debate took place within Mongol society as to what to do with this conquered territory. One proposal was to clear the land of the North China plain, essentially razing everything down to make pasture land for their horses. Fortunately, a former Jin official was able to convince the Mongols that it would be more profitable to maintain North China as a zone of farming and taxation.[22]
Conquest of China
When Kublai became Greath Khan in 1260, devoted his power to conquer all of China. This was not an easy endaveour for the Mongols and their cavalry tactics due to the hilly, mountaineous and wet nature of the South China plain with many river valleys. They brought in soldiers from other parts of the empire who had experience in urban warfare (both siege and in cities), particularly from Persia. They also learned to fight on rivers and waterways and for the first time really began to develop a naval component to their operations.[22]
The Mongols eventually succeeded in driving the Song emperor out of the capital at Hangzhou in the 1270s and by 1279, the last claimant to the throne was disposed of, dissolving the Song dynasty.[22]
China was thus unified again, although under a foreign ruler. In 1272, Kublai Khan had already established a new dynasty in China: the Yuan dynasty ("long-lasting" or "far-reaching"). This marked a clear change in Mongol administrative methods, that they needed to adapt to the realities of the country they had just conquered if they wanted to control it, but it was not entirely unique to China: they also did the same in Persia for example, adopting Islam.[22]
A capital was even established at Beijing, named Dadu (元大都, "Great capital"). The Mongols, being mostly nomadic, did not usually establish a permanent capital. Not all of the Mongols were happy with this however; some of the noblemen did not want to settlind down, and a portion of Mongols broke off from China to go back to their homeland, resuming their traditional lifestyle.[22]
Challenges of the Yuan
Role of the shi
The very first challenge the Yuan under Kublai Khan faced was the administrative question. By that time, China was home to around 100 million people versus perhaps a million Mongols spread out over their entire conquered territories. There were also particular tensions between the Mongol conquerors and the traditional shi elite, who had resisted the conquerors for over 20 years, leading to resentment from the Mongols towards the Chinese elites. Finally, there was a cultural barrier: most Mongols were illiterate, and could not read classical Chinese, which furthered their distrust of the shi.[22]
The Mongols however could not entirely get rid of the shi as they could not effectively administer China without some access to the existing mechanisms of administration. Their solution was thus to import educated and experienced people from other parts of their territories who came to be known as the sèmù rén (色目人, "people with colored eyes"), reflecting their foreign nature.[22]
The semu ren were placed in official positions alongside the shi, but couldn't speak or read Chinese themselves, still requiring intermediaries. But with this system, the semu ren came to control the high-level decisions and the shi were relegated to clerical work. The shi found themselves in an undesirable position, as they had previously thought of themselves as being policy-makers and the best-suited people to control the affairs of the kingdom. Because of this new role, they began turning some their attention and energy into other kinds of activites, especially in art and literature. In painting for example, a whole genre of perseverance and endurance symbolism (such as rocks, bamboo shoots, blooming flowers, etc.) flourished in the Yuan dynasty.[22]
More significantly, they also began to write plays and popular dramas which were played all over the empire in public theaters, including in the capital at Dadu. These were historical dramas which drew on legends of the past and historical accounts. They often told stories that had to do with resistance to arbitrary authority and maintaining the purity of Han culture in the face of barbarian presence. Such topics were of course prohibited by the Mongols, but the censors did not catch these nuances and theater plays flourished under the Yuan.[22]
Marco Polo was himself a semu ren; born in Venice, he left in 1272 and travelled over land to the Yuan court with his father and uncle, eventually becoming a government employee in China for over 20 years before going back to his home city.[22]
End of Kublai Khan's reign
Kublai Khan passed away in 1296, and so did the great age of the Mongols. While his descendants kept their territories, they eventually diverged from each other and took their own path integrating with their local cultures, breaking up the Mongol empire over time.[22]
After Kublai's death, there was a succession of mostly apathetic emperors. While the Yuan dynasty lasted another 80 years, they never really enjoyed the kind of power like Kublai had had. This gave rise to some developments that eventually contributed to the downfall of the Yuan dynasty.[22]
Power increasingly fell into the hands of Chinese officials, even at the imperial court. While they were theoretically employed solely as advisors, they came to have greater influence after Kublai's death. In 1313, the Mongols decided to reinstate the imperial examination system -- a tremendous concession to the shi, as it formed the focal point of their identity.[22]
From there on, two problems developped:
- Great conflicts arose among the Mongol nobility. If someone's tribe began to stand out, the other families would band together to take them down (which Temujin and Kublai had managed to overcome and extinguish). After Kublai's death and several generations passed by, this aspect of their culture began to reemerge and when one Mongol noble began to be more powerful or competent, others came together to sabotage them. This internal sabotage rendered the Mongols a more or less neutral force in Chinese affairs.
- On the other hand, although the shi found back positions of influence, they tended to fall into factions loyal to particular nobles (likely because they lacked the base to form a unified force of their own), often at odds with each other.[22]
These two problems paralyzed the Yuan state, making it unable to respond to their natural and human challenges. Notably, a great plague struck China late in the 1340s, likely related to the plague that swept through Europe at the same time. In any case, the mortality rate was as high as 50% of the population in some places. This led to a variety of other problems such as insufficient revenues and labour-power to maintain big projects such as the river dikes, leading to flooding and more deaths through the elements or famine. Because of the way the Yuan court was structured by that point, neither local nobles nor the imperial court were able to respond to these events.[23]
Local authorities, in fact, tended to be so scared of the disease that they instead secluded themselves in their manors, hoarding as many resources as they could and never venturing out. The only "institutional" force that played a positive role in this period were the Buddhist monasteries, who provided shelter, food and medical care to people.[23]
This forced local popular movements to rise up, mostly centered around peasants, to seize the resources they needed -- becoming bandits and rebels -- to repair important infrastructure and avoid famines.[23]
The rise of the Ming
It's in this context plaguing the Yuan dynasty that the Ming dynasty emerged. Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang (朱元璋) lived as an intinerant ; while not a Buddhist monk per se, he traveled from monastery to monastery to receive shelter and food. There, he eventually started frequenting the peasant rebel groups that also relied on those services. He became involved with such a group called the Red Turbans, where his intelligence and military skills fairly quickly made him a leader in the movement.[23]
By the early 1360s, Zhu Yuanzhang had taken over the movement and softly repositioned it from a mystical motif (the movement saw itself as an apocalyptic upheaval thrown into the chaos of the plague) to using it to found a new dynasty, overthrowing the Yuan Mongols and placing himself at the head. He proclaimed this dynasty in 1368, calling it the Ming (明, Míng, meaning "bright"). However, while the dynasty was proclaimed, he had not defeated the Mongols yet.[23]
Zhu Yuanzhang took his various armies which had been consolidated in the Yangtze valley to the capital at Dadu. Upon their arrival, instead of fighting, the Mongols abandoned the city and retreated to the grasslands further north, letting Zhu Yuanzhang to take control of the empire. He then returned south and established his capital at Nanjing, leaving one of his sons in command of the old capital at Dadu against a possible Mongol invasion.[23]
The principal task of the Ming
The Ming needed to reestablish and recreate institutions for their dynasty, as the ones in place under the Yuan were brought over by the Mongols and slowly eroded over the last years of their rule. To that end, Zhu Yuanzhang adopted the model of the Confucian state and set about putting in place the proper Confucian bureaucracy, along with the right people to run it -- the shi.[23]
Zhu Yuangzhang reinstated the imperial examination system just two years after the founding of his dynasty. Immediately, however, he suspended the system as he did not trust the shi, believing they didn't behave very well during the crises of the past decades and Zhu himself not being very educated himself, was afraid of the power they could wield.[23]
In 1380, the emperor reinstated the examinations again (at which point they would run uninterrupted until 1905). Still mistrustful of the shi however, emperor Zhu became convinced one of his close officials, a man by the name of Hu Weiyong (胡惟庸), was plotting against him. Hu Weiyong was executed along with anyone who ever worked with him, members of his family, members of the family of people that worked with Hu, etc. In total, thousands of people were executed.[23]
This began a pattern in emperor Zhu until the end of his rule, leading to the execution of tens of thousands of people. One consequence of these executions is that upon the death of an official, the Emperor would also abolish the office they managed, taking it into his own hands. With an active and dynamic ruler such as Zhu, who took a hands-on approach to governing, taking these functions was not problematic. However, later in the dynasty, this consequence created issues with Emperors who were not so involved or competent in governing.[23]
Death of Emperor Zhu Yuangzhang
Emperor Zhu eventually died in 1398. He was succeeded by one of his grandsons, Zhu Yunwen (朱允炆) -- the eldest son of his eldest son. Customarily, the crown would be passed down to the Emperor's eldest son. However, due to his eldest son having died some time earlier, Emperor Zhu decided to pass the crown to his grandson, which made his other sons very resentful.[23]
Zhu Yunwen had grown up in the palace, surrounded by Confucian officials and educated in the same manner -- the same officials which his grandfather was distrustful of. On the contrary, Zhu Yunwen considered himself one of them.[23]
This displeased his uncle (and Zhu Yuangzhang's last alive son), Zhu Di (朱棣, Zhū Dì), who not only felt resentful that he was passed up for the throne, but also felt that his nephew was not respecting the political culture the last emperor had put into the court.[23]
Between 1400 and 1402, Zhu Di coordinated a series of political and military actions which were designed to put pressure on his nephew. In 1402, he forced his nephew's forces to the South, attacked the capital at Nanjing, and proclaimed himself emperor, becoming the third emperor of the Ming (although for more than 150 years, his nephew's short rule of 4 years was simply erased from history, making Zhu Di the second emperor).[23]
Emperor Zhu Di
Upon becoming emperor, Zhu Di faced several problems. He was not considered the legitimate ruler but a usurper, and many of the Confucian officials did not recognize his seizure of power. In particular, he was defied in open court by a Confucian official when he was ordered to make an edict recognizing Zhu Di as emperor, leading to the execution of all members of this faction.[23]
Nonetheless, Zhu Di struck a middle ground with the shi: he enjoyed a much better relationship with the Confucian officials than his father had. In fact, he cultivated a much closer relationship with his officials after they accepted his rule.[23]
In particular, Zhu Di became involved in building the power of the Grand Secretariat (内閣, nèigé) in the empire. Technically, the role of this institution was to process documents such as edicts to be issued, reports coming in, requests for funds, memorials, etc. All of the empire's paperwork passed through the Secretariat. Zhu Di made the Secretariat into a consultative body, reporting to him directly and advising him, making it a very important and powerful institution.[23]
Zhu Di also built up the city of Beijing, which he made into his capital. Several hundred carpenters and crafstmen were moved up north from Nanjing to build this capital.[23]
Maritime voyages
Under Zhu Di's reign, great navy fleets were assembled at the beginning of 1405 and sent to sail out as far as the Persian Gulf (as well as Southeast Asia, the Indian Ocean and the East coast of Africa) until around 1435.[23]
These voyages involved hundreds of ships, some being several times bigger than the frigates European powers used for their future maritime voyages. What made these voyages special was not the destination -- private traders had been sailing those routes for some time already -- but the fact that they were organized officially by the government and that we are not entirely sure why they were launched and then stopped. A likely explanation is that Zhu Di wanted to demonstrate the legitimacy of his rule by exploring officially and sending representatives to places that traded with China.[23]
The most likely explanation as to why the voyages were discontinued is that there happened a shift in the imperial court's concerns, redirecting their concerns towards the inner Asian frontier, which had been a challenge for most past dynasties, instead of the sea.[23]
The Ming golden age
The end of Zhu Di's reign gave way to a succession of emperors who were not considered very notable in Chinese historiography. Unsurprisingly, the Grand Secretariat emerged during this period as the principal political force in China. We can note three individuals, known as the Three Yangs, all employed in the Grand Secretariat, who were considered important:[24]
- Yang Shiqi, Grand Secretary and one of the most prominent literary authorities of his time.
- Yang Rong and
- Yang Pu, two Grand Secretaries who had come into office under Zhu Di.[24]
At the same time, eunuchs came to prominence as well under the Ming. They played a particular role within the imperial system; within the palace, the emperor represented the creative force of Yang, and his consorts represented the receiving force, the Yin. Within the palace, there could be no Yang except for the emperor. Laborers were still needed within the palace however, and eunuchs (castrated men) were picked for these tasks.[24]
This privileged proximity to the imperial family allowed them, under the Han, to get access to the emperor and barter said privilege for benefits with other nobles. Under the Ming, Zhu Yuangzhang had excluded eunuchs from consulting government documents and could not be taught to read. Zhu Di however, when he was conspiring to seize power, used eunuchs greatly to conspire and spy on his nephew. Even after seizing the throne, he kept using eunuchs as covert agents and employing them as they were dependent on him. The shi, while hired and appointed by the emperor, were not entirely dependent on him to survive -- they were landowners for the most part and enjoyed the privilege of the imperial examination system.[24]
Zhu Di allowed eunuchs to become involved in the handling of documents and information within the palace again, and by the end of his reign had set the stage for what would come to be known as the Inner Palace School, an academy within imperial grounds for the training of eunuchs.[24]
From then on, a difficult balance had to be struck between within the palace (the eunuchs) and outside the palace (the shi). Given the power and wealth that eunuchs came to have under Zhu Di, sought to legitimize themselves as a force of their own, as they were before that seen as "inferiors", due to the castration (their body had been mutilated and they could not pass on their lineage, which were seen as a bad thing in the Confucian school). To overcome this stigma, many became patrons of the arts, founded monasteries or schools, etc.[24]
Growth in the 15th and 16th century
Stabilization and political growth
By the 1450s, the Ming state had stabilized into a routine state: the shi were back in their traditional role of running the imperial bureaucracy, the examination system, dominating the cultural landscape, etc. and the eunuchs keeping the palace running and functioning in the interest of the dynasty.[24]
This spilled over to the political level as well. Ming society was embarking on a great age of expansion and development; this was in part facilitated by actions of the government itself. From very early on, the Ming had a very well-developed system of internal communication. Information could flow back to the capital from anywhere within the empire, running an imperial postal service throughout the territory complete with postal relays, roads, stables, and lodgings for messengers. A message could be sent to the far southern border in as little as 5 weeks, which was fairly quick at the time and especially compared to previous dynasties.[24]
This postal service became the core to build the infrastructure of a much bigger system that would be used by merchants and other private interests: since these roads were built and patrolled by soldiers at all times, they were safe to travel on. Thus, merchants or other rich citizens who carried a lot of money or cargo started travelling on these roadways. These roads became the network for the trading system in the Ming dynasty.[24]
Economic growth and trade
In turn, that usage contributed to further economic growth as services directed towards the commercial travellers began to spring up along the roads and official stations. Merchants were also allowed to use certain government facilities, such as the barges on the grand canal, which was used to ship grain from the South to Beijing -- Beijing at the time was such a large city that it could not entirely feed itself and needed to import its food. When the barges were not in use, merchants could rent them.[24]
We see also during this time, up to the 16th century and beyond, a revival of local manufacturing specialization such as what was seen in the Southern Song; certain areas within China began to develop specialized production, e.g. the textile centers in the Jiang'an region. These centers led to further economic growth: families who had been subsistence farmers for the most part instead became craftsmen, producing tea, porcelain or other goods, and earning a wage. It became necessary to import food to these areas, which travelled through the imperial road system.[24]
This growth was reflected in other ways such as in the development of financial institutions regarding the economy. Paper money, which had been experimented with in the Southern Song, was brought back. Proto-banking institutions began to develop, especially in Shanxi province where private paper money began to circulate.[24]
International and global trade
While domestic growth was facilitated by government intervention, the international situation was a bit more complex. After the end of the great voyages that had been ordered under the first emperor, other states saw the Ming negatively when it came to trade. The Ming had passed policies and edicts severely limiting foreign trade in China, limiting trading in certain ports and passing the Maritime Interdict, which was an effort to control foreign coastal merchants and commerce. While these policies did not completely ban trading on the coast, it did control it very carefully. This was a problem because the impulse to trade with China was very strong, leading to the rise of piracy: as people were prevented from trading, they instead turned to raiding the Chinese coastline.[24]
China established the Tales Trade system with Japan, where a metal rod would be cut in half, with the Japanese trader having one half and an official in China the other. When the trader came to port, he would match his half of the tales with the official, thus proving he was legally authorized to trade and not a pirate.[24]
This facilitated trade with Japan which was important for China: at that time, Japan had discovered significant deposits of silver. This flow of silver in China allowed for monetization, turning this silver into coins to use as money, rather than barter or credit. That trend to monetization and the encouragement of trade that came with it became more significant as the 16th century progressed.[24]
The Spanish had colonized the Americas and started the mining of silver and gold. This new large supply of precious metals (particularly silver) began to flow into the global economy: in the 1570s, the Spanish acquired a trading post at Manila (Philippines) and very quickly, the Chinese started trading extensively with the Spanish there, leading to even more economic growth in China.[24]
This economic growth translated to a growth in population: at the beginning of the Ming dynasty in 1380, there were about 155 million people living in China. By 1500, that figure had grown to around 230 million. By the end of the Ming dynasty in the middle of the 17th century, that number had risen to 270 million. Standards of living also rose throughout China as the economic growth kept ahead of the population growth.[24]
Challenges in the Ming
Nonetheless, even during this golden age China faced serious challenges. In particular, the Mongols returned a few times and caused serious problems on the Northern frontier: in 1449, Mongol raids along the Great Wall near Beijing had frightened the court, and the emperor, who had come to the throne at 8 years old (but was a young man by then), set out to lead an expedition against the Mongols and prove his skills. This proved to be a disaster: his party was attacked and defeated by the Mongols, with the emperor being captured and held for ransom.[24]
This marked the first case where the Mongols revived as a threat to the empire. A century later, in the late 1540s, Mongol forces once again began to raid across the Great Wall and even came within sight of Beijing. This raised the question of border security once again, and led to vast debates about how to deal with this threat. At the same time, piracy also remained a concern and even grew as one, becoming a major source of insecurity and polarization at the court.[24]
Eventually, the Ming put together a military force which suppressed piracy along the coast, leading to a relaxed policy around the coast giving access to more ports and areas to foreign merchants.[24]
Gridlock and crisis in the Ming
By the end of the 16th century, other problems began to emerge due to the security issues as well as the rapid economic growth that took place in the years prior.[24]
Zhu Yijun's (朱翊鈞) reign, which lasted from 1572 to 1620, was marked by a number of crises that started under him and would deepen with them. His reign started off in a good situation, thanks to the emperor's Grand Secretary who served as his advisor, Zhang Juzheng (张居正). The advisor had wanted to strengthen the power of the central state, allowing the state to more effectively respond to its challenges in governing. To that end, Zhang Juzheng wanted to reform the taxation system and restrain the excesses of both local officials and private wealthy families. The impulse for these proposals was a number of changes in Chinese civil society, specifically due to the monetization and growing commercialization of the economy and the ensuing flow of silver into China.[25]
Zhang Juzheng's reform
Zhang first carried out a survey across the empire to find out who owned what land, what it could be used for, and what it should be valued at for tax purposes. The last comprehensive survey had been made in 1393, almost two hundred years earlier.[25]
Later, he undertook a series of reforms to make the collection of taxes easier and more efficient for both tax-payers and the State, ultimately making sure that more of the collected taxes actually ended up in the state's coffers. This came to be known as the single whip reforms. The way taxes were traditionally paid in China was in kind -- that is, not in money but with items (grain, cloth, etc.). Accordingly, taxes would be collected during the moment of the year when these items were produced and made available; grain, for example, had to be collected in the fall after the harvest came in and cloth were collected in the Spring after the weaving season had been completed.[25]
The tax reform turned the payment of taxes into cash, having taxes be paid out in silver. This made them collectable at the same time of the year for everyone, and also consolidated all tax payments (of which there were more than 100 rates) into one lump sum of money. This was a much more efficient system, which was especially effective in the big commercial centers of the empire that had developed a local economy.[25]
The attempts to survey the land, however, did not go as well; Zhang was confronted by the wealthy land-owning families who benefitted from having the records be inaccurate, as they paid less taxes on this land. This marked an interesting contradiction with the shi: while they served the interests of the empire and worked in high-ranking official positions, they were also issued from the wealthy land-owning families and in that capacity, benefitted from resisting the State.[25]
This resistance was quite effective, so much so that by the end of the 1570s, Zhang Juzheng had made quite a few enemies in government and was occluded from his position by the next decade. At the same time, the tax reform of making payments in cash found itself in a few difficult situations. In developed areas of the empire, which relied on local specialized production and had steady cashflow, the system worked very well. In the rest of the empire however, where silver was not widely in circulation, the reform made the situation worse for peasants. They found themselves having to take their relatively meager (subsistence) crops and sell them for money, which was usually copper in these regions. Thus, peasants had to trade their grain for copper which they converted into silver somewhere else, effectively leaving them with very little silver by the end and burdening them with higher taxes than before the reform.[25]
This burden took several years to take its toll, and was compounded by the gridlock the government found itself in by the end of the 16th century. At that time, the state ceased to function effectively not on the day-to-day level, but on the level of being able to respond to new challenges and problems appearing because of a moralization of political discourse.[25]
Philosophical developments in Confucianism
The roots of this process of moralization are found in the ideas of a man named Wang Yangming (王陽明). Living from 1472 to 1529, he was a philosopher, scholar and state official with a very successful governmental career. In some ways, he proved to be the last great Confucian philosopher in imperial times; much like his precedessor Zhu Xi brought together ideas he formulated into Neo-Confucianism, Wang Yangming took certain elements from that tradition of Confucianism and gave them different interpretations and emphasis. This gave rise to philosophical developments that he himself may not have had anticipated would cause such problems in the late Ming.[25]
The critical idea within Wang Yangming's thought was that everyone had within them an "innate knowledge of the good". This idea was not a novel one and it had been in Confucianism since Confucius himself, but Wang Yangming emphasized it as an explicit law. His interpretation of this rule was that individuals had a responsibility for moral judgment. Prior to this, the tendency for Confucians had been to defer moral judgment to their superiors: the shi had been looked up to as providing the leadership and guidance for other people to follow. Wang Yangming's ideas, instead, suggested that individuals would find this responsibility (and thus agency) within themselves.[25]
Not only was it enough to have a knowledge of the good, it was imperative that one also act on this knowledge. This had also been part of Confucian teachings over the previous 1500 years but, in conjunction with his other teaching, this new interpretation had revolutionary consequences. Indeed, alongside the rise of a commercial economy, this philosophy played a part in the rise of individuality in China.[25]
As the 16th century went on and his followers expanded upon his ideas, a variety of popular movements took place: people from non-literati backgrounds such as peasants and merchants became involved in movements growing from Wang Yangming's ideas, at times defying the power of the emperor based on the idea that it was not necessary to defer to the authority of others.[25]
Unsurprisingly, these ideas also gained traction within the educated elite. This philosophy began to permeate in such a way in government that political discussion became not a matter of seeking out a compromise between two competing (but legitimate) policies, but rather as a conflict between good and evil: if one has an innate knowledge of good, and they believe their idea to be good, then their ideas must be good, which implies that the competitor's idea must be bad by default. Thus, rather than seeking compromise and progress, officials started to seek the victory of their morally pure position.[25]
Disputes developed at the imperial court as well, which created greater problems. In one instance, the emperor, who had a son who was poised to become the heir, had acquired a new concubine with which he had a son as well. He then wanted to replace his wife, the empress, with his concubine and make their son the new heir. The Confucian officials refused, on the grounds of their moral interpretation, but the emperor refused to accept the criticisms, which marked the start of a disconnect between the officials and the emperor, which led to him removing himself from the day-to-day administration and policies, leaving his officials to carry them out.[25]
Donglin Academy
By the early 1600s, the moralization of politics had gone even further. the Donglin academy (東林書院, Dōnglín Shūyuàn) developed and served as the center for a movement amongst young shi. While congregations of people with the same ideas had been somewhat allowed in history, factional organizations were banned under the Ming and before them. To get around this restriction, members would often create clubs of different kinds (poetry, gardening...). The Donglin Academy, however, took things one step further and became close to an organized political movement in China: they shared clear values and the participants helped each other out politically.[25]
Ultimately, the Donglin faction presented themselves as the morally pure group and criticized the existing officials within the Ming state as morally corrupt on the basis that the emperor was still refusing to cooperate with these officials (over the new heir). Their argument was that if those officials had been morally pure, they would have been able to convince the emperor to abandon his plans. Since they could not, it was necessary, the Donglin argued, that they replace the corrupt officials with their own members.[25]
That level of confrontation gave no leeway to a practical resolution as the criticized officials were not criticized on the basis of their skills (something they could improve), but on the basis of their character -- an innate trait in them as people. This all culminated in the 1620s in a great series of executions and factional conflicts. Eunuchs even seized power for a time. This greatly weakened the dynasty and the damage done to the system was so severe that the country entered a crisis: factions were more concerned about their infighting than with the affairs of the empire, and the poverty of the border regions burdened by silver taxation got even worse. Many defaulted on their taxes, had their assets seized or lost their land. This led to a downward spiral in the economic circumstances of these regions, which pushed people to outside the bounds of lawful society, forcing them to become bandits and raiders, eventually growing into rebellion.[25]
Even the commercial areas, which benefited from silver taxation, felt a strain: merchants, who were excluded from the imperial examination system, were now present in much greater numbers and wealth and were clamoring for official positions in society.[25]
This gridlock weakened China in such a way that by the time the Manchus invaded, no one was effectively prepared to respond and defend against them.[25]
The rise of the Manchus
The Manchus came from what is now North-Eastern China, which at the time was not part of the empire. The Manchus were a new people; prior to the 16th century, this identity not exist. It was created by a man known as Nurhachi, he himself a Jurchen -- the same people that invaded established the Jin dynasty a few centuries earlier.[26]
Nurhachi's beginning of the Manchu
Born around 1559, he had the ambition of restoring the glory of his people when they possessed when they controlle the Jin. He soon began to feel, however, that the Jurchen people themselves were not the best vehicle for these ambitions. Thus, he created a "superethnic" group by getting various tribal communities to affiliate themselves with his movement -- either through conquest or negotiations.[26]
In the first quarter of the 17th century, this new group began to call itself the Manchus. Although the etymology of the name is unknown, there is a theory that it may have been the name of a Buddhist spiritual figure. Regardless, the Manchus quickly began to develop a national identity: they adopted a writing system, they wrote down their own legends and myths, created a history of the Manchu people with myths of origin.[26]
The Manchus developed their relationship with the Mongols who lived further west through a number of links: the adoption of Buddhism like the Mongols, and the writing system the Manchus used which was based upon the Mongol writing system.[26]
Through this period, the Manchus seem to have been principally concerned with their own sense of identity and consolidating their power in the territory they controlled. Around the time of the second quarter of the 17th century however, the Manchus began to directly challenge the Ming dynasty for power: first in the northeast, and later in China itself beyond the Great Wall.[26]
Problems in Ming China
In the Ming dynasty, the Great Wall represented the frontier between "settled" territory on the inside, and nomadic, loose populations on the outside that may have been governed by the empire, but were not really Chinese. To the far east of the wall, however, in the coastal areas, Chinese settlers had started occupying land beyond the wall in what is now sometimes called Southern Manchuria, more accurately Liaoning province. When the Manchu set out to conquer China, that area became the first the conquered.[26]
In 1626, the Manchus proclaimed a revived Jin dynasty (the later Jin dynasty). They established a capital city at what is now the city of Shenyang, built in the same layout as the city of Beijing. In 1635, the Manchu language was made the official language of the court. In 1636, the name of the dynasty was changed from Jin to Qing, meaning pure (and from which we derive the name China in English). The symbolism behind the name showed an ambition to do more than simply revive the name of the Jin but also to purify China of the decadence of the Ming dynasty -- tying their ambitions to the Mandate of Heaven which the Manchus said the Ming had lost.[26]
In the 1640s, military campaigns against the Ming became more active and larger. In 1641, a Ming garrison was besieged and captured by the Manchus, marking a great victory. Additionnally, several of the defeated Ming generals defected and joined the Manchus in their conquest. By early 1644, the Manchus had established their control over all of the northeast right up to the Great Wall, which they had not yet been able to penetrate.[26]
In China, the situation was bleak: the crises that had been building up in years prior had not been addressed due to a factionalized government and the financial problems of the dynasty had began to intensify as well. Silver imports into China from China and Spain decreased drastically, which put a limit on monetization and thus the possible growth of the Chinese economy. Zhu Youjian (朱由檢, Zhū Yóujiǎn), crowned emperor of Ming in 1628, tried to get the economy under control through a series of reforms, but it was too late to save it.[26]
The problems plaguing the empire compounded throughout his reign. For example, dispossessed farmers started organizing themselves in bandit and rebel bands, raiding and attacking small towns, which required the government to deploy troops. However, the lack of revenue and loss of fortune to bandits meant that troops were not paid their wages in time or even at all, leading to them disbanding or even joining the rebels and further compounding the problem.[26]
Conquest of Beijing
Throughout the Manchu conquests, a man emerged as a leader: Li Zicheng (李自成). Originally the leader of an independent army in north Shaanxi, he was positioned to attack the capital at Beijing in 1644, entering it in April of that year and occupying it for himself. As the story goes, on the morning that Li's army took Beijing, the emperor Zhu Youjian woke up as usual only to find all his advisors and courtiers had fled, without anyone telling him about the invaders. The emperor then took a piece of silk and walked out of the palace (which was highly unusual for emperors to do) up to a hill surrounding the city. There, he pricked his finger and wrote on the silk 'Son of Heaven' (天子), his official title. He then hanged himself from a tree on the hillside, and thus brought the rule of the Ming to an end.[26]
With Li Zicheng in control of the capital, officials and princes from imperial families fled to Nanjing, the secondary capital of the dynasty. They held there for a while and even proclaimed a successor, none of which saved the Ming. Li Zicheng proclaimed a dynasty of his own as well in Beijing, with himself as the new emperor. He began the process of establishing his rule shortly afterwards: calling officials to introduce themselves at his court, and creating a new government with them. This dynasty was short-lived, however, as the Manchus were still active and so were Ming loyalists. The Manchus had been stopped beyond the Great Wall at its eastern end, and could not get past a Ming fortress no matter their attempts.[26]
End of the Ming dynasty
When Li Zicheng captured Beijing however, the general of the fortress, Wu Sangui (吳三桂) found himself in a difficult position: he was still a Chinese general charged with protecting the empire, but his dynasty did not really exist anymore. His mistress was also in Beijing, and he was worried she might be recruited into the new emperor's harem. He thus negotiated with the Manchus: he would allow them to bring their army inside through the Great Wall, and both their army and the fortress' garrison would go down to Beijing to drive out the rebels and restore the Ming dynasty.[26]
The Manchus agreed, and the gates of the fortress were opened. The two then went west to Beijing and destroyed Li's nascent dynasty. Unsurprisingly, the Manchus then announced they would not restore the Ming dynasty but put their Qing dynasty in place. Having achieved his real objective -- securing his mistress -- and understanding the reality of the Manchu conquest, Wu did not object to this turn of events and later became a general under the Qing.[26]
While seizing the capital was a very important step to establish the Qing, there was of course a lot left to do. The Manchus then had to establish their rule over the rest of the empire and have it recognized. Military campaigns continued for the next two years, and as in previous such conquests, the greatest resistance came from the Jiangnan area, in Southern China, which was the wealthiest region in China and thus also the one most producing literate and academic scholars. At the city of Yangzhou, the Manchus met fierce resistance -- much stronger than they anticipated. After they took the city, they enacted upon the city ten days of looting and killing, essentially killing any Chinese they found within the city. This, the Manchus hoped, would send a message against further resistance. On the contrary, it strengthened the national identity and those who resisted at Yangzhou were considered to be brave heroes who preferred to choose death over surrender. The story of Yangzhou would play a motif at the end of the Qing dynasty centuries later as an appeal to Chinese patriotism and nationalism.[26]
By the end of the 1640s, most of the resistance against the Manchus had been extinguished. Some loyalist elements did hold out against the Manchus, notably on the island of Taiwan. At the time, the island was part of Fujian province and in a peculiar position: while it was part of the empire, it had become a focal point for activity by Europeans (specifically the Portuguese and the Dutch). Ming loyalists crossed the strait and settled in Taiwan, but never really made an attempt to retake the empire. It was only by the 1680s that the loyalists in Taiwan were suppressed.[26]
In 1660, the last emperor of the Ming (who was in exile in what is now Myanmar, when the royal family fled the Manchu) was returned to China and executed, effectively putting an end to the Ming dynasty. The Qing empire could then properly begin, and would ultimately be the last of China's dynasty.[26]
Kang-Qian era
Emperor Kangxi
In 1661, the first emperor of the Qing died and was succeeded by one of his sons, the Kangxi emperor (康熙, Kāngxī , personal name Xuanye), which began a series of long reigns: over the next 135 years, only three emperors would reign over the Qing. Historically, these three emperors represent the greatest achievements of not only the Qing dynasty, but of all of Chinese civilization up to that point as their rules were also met with great advances in literature, culture, peace, prosperity and stability.[27]
Xuanye came to the throne at the age of 8. He was not the oldest son of the emperor, but he had survived smallpox which was taken as a sign of his good health. For the first five or six years, he was guided in his rule by a council of regents, called the Oboi regency after his uncle, who headed the regency. In 1667, when Xuanye was a teen, he took it upon himself to stop his regency and his uncle was relieved of his duties.[27]
Xuanye's ascension to the throne coincided with a time where things were stabilizing in the Qing. Still, In the 1670s, Xuanye faced the most serious challenge to the Qing dynasty -- both up until that point in the dynasty's history and until the middle of the 19th century. Wu Sangui, the general at the fortress that let the Manchus in years prior, was not content with the new emperor. He had been rewarded for his cooperation by being granted very large territory as a feudal domain, but in the 1670s, the Qing wanted to seize these territories (as well as those they had granted to other defecting generals), perhaps in preparation before the holders of this land died and passed it down to their sons.[27]
Rebellion in the Southwest
This triggered a rebellion in the Southwest of China, with Wu Sangui as its leader, known as the revolt of the three feudatories (三藩之亂, Sānfān zhī luàn) due to the three generals that rose up. More military forces in South and Southwest China joined in with the rebellion, but certainly not all of them, and not outside of this region. It took the Qing dynasty 8 years to take down the rebellion, suppressing it by the 1680s. Their success was made possible due to the loyalty the vast majority of the Chinese army displayed towards this new dynasty: this was a very significant development as it showed that the Qing state was not perceived as an "alien", non-Chinese body (such as the Jin or Yuan were).[27]
The Manchus had achieved this loyalty largely because after the initial conquest of the Ming, they had established conditions of peace within the empire and had allowed, for the most part, let the Chinese return to their livelihood. They did, however, impose heavy taxation on the Jangnan area and had established the traditional Manchu queue hairstyle as the only allowed hairstyle for Han men, which became associated with Chinese identity in a generation or two. The penalty for not wearing the hair was execution for trahison.[27]
Attempt to bring in the Mongols
Once the rebellion had been quelled, the emperor turned his attention to trying to win control over all of the Mongol tribes. This would be a difficult undertaking: Mongol tribes were scattered over a wide geographical area. The Eastern Mongols, with whom the Jurchen had made partnerships, for located close to China, but the Western Mongols did not share this partnership and had fled to escape the turmoil in China, going as far as Southern Russia. The Qing empire soon became a multi-ethnic state: the bringing together of the Manchus, the Han Chinese, the Mongols, Tibetans and the Central Asian populations in far Xinjiang was pursued by Xuanye and his successors.[27]
Xuanye, however, was not succesful in defeating or luring the Western Mongols to China. However, he did start the process which was carried on by his successors. He was also able to project Qing power into new geographic areas -- notably in the province of Xinjiang. Another concern of his was his efforts to stabilize the fiscal bases for his dynasty. In 1712, the Qing state undertook a survey of the empire, much like the Ming had done under Zhang Juzheng. This survey updated tax rates, but came with a new condition: the rates fixed by this survey would remain in perpetuity, meaning that a piece of land, once its value and tax had been set by this survey, would never see it change. This was known as the Tax Edict of 1712 and led to major problems down the line for the Qing.[27]
Yongzheng emperor
Regardless, in 1722, Xuanye died after a reign of over 60 years, and was succeeded by one of his sons who adopted the name of the Yongzheng (雍正) emperor (personal name Yinzhen). The circumstances of his succession are a little unusual. Even at the time, some historians questioned his legitimacy: Yinzhen was the 13th son of the emperor, so quite far removed from the line of succession. Yet, he was named in an edict which was purportedly written by his father, the emperor, on his deathbed. This edict, however, was believed by most Chinese to have been forged. The conduct of the young emperor after coming to power also created a certain amount of suspicion: he had bad relations with most of his other brothers, and had most of them either imprisoned, exiled or executed.[27]
Reforms under Yongzheng
Tax reforms
Nonetheless, he turned out to be an effective emperor. Despite his shorter reign (from 1722 to 1735), he devoted these years to improving the administration of the empire and was more benevolent than his father. Unsurprisingly, the tax edict of 1712 was starting to create problems for the Qing: the flow of income to the imperial treasury was lower than the emperor thought it should be and there were indeed problems with the collection system and its subsequent repatriation to the capital. Taxes would be collected on the local level, forwarded to the provincial, consolidated there and then sent to the capital. Then, the imperial treasury would return funding to the provincial level which would return it to the local villages and cities. With so many steps, losses of silver due to corruption and other problems happened very often. Particularly, because the taxes were paid in silver, the metal would be melted down by the government and then remolded into bars for easier transport. Fees and other surcharges happened during this process, essentially making the collection of taxes variable every time. These charges would also normally not be recorded, which allowed for corruption.[27]
Yinzhen wanted to reform the tax collection system to improve the flow of income to the capital and reduce corruption, giving the imperial court greater control. He reformed the system so that not only collection and transfer would be properly recorded, but localities would be allowed to keep a portion of the taxes they paid for themselves to be used as their funding, instead of having the silver first go to the capital and then be sent back to the villages. This project was first tested in some provinces in Central China where it proved very successful. When attempting to expand this reform to the whole empire however, Yinzhen met a lot of resistance: the provinces in Central China were generally in a middle-ground in terms of economic and social revenue. This system, however, did not please the local nobles in the coastal areas, which were generally richer, as they wanted to keep control over the flow of silver with which they could enrich themselves.[27]
The emperor eventually became frustrated with this system and abandoned it in the early 1730s, thereby informally accepting the conditions led by the coastal nobles. [27]
Grand Council
Other reforms were also attempted. Notably, he finished the establishment of the Grand Council which had been started by his father. A continuation of the Grand Secretariat under the Ming, the Council supplanted the Secretariat. The Grand Council was almost entirely a deliberative and consultative body, meant to be debating policy, which did make it the most critical decision-making institution in China as the emperor was the one who promulgated law. The Grand Secretariat, which took up this consultative function under the Ming (on top of their existing administrative function), was thus relegated back to being an administrative institution. The Grand Council did not have fixed membership, with members being appointed by the emperor.[27]
Other reforms
Yinzhen also undertook reforms for the well-being of his subjects and regularized the status of certain outcast social groups.[27]
Qianlong emperor
Yinzhen died after only 13 years on the throne, and was succeeded by one of his sons who chose the name of the Qianlong (乾隆) emperor (personal name Hongli), reigning from 1735 until 1795. He actually lived until 1798, but abdicated so that he would not reign longer than his grandfather, the Kangxi emperor.[27]
His reign is viewed by many historians as the high-tide of the Qing dynasty. His 60 years of rule were a period where the early achievements of the Qing dynasty came to fruition, and Hongli built on efforts his predecessors had started. He was a very hands-on and pragmatic administrators, paying close attention to the details of many going-ons of the empire.[27]
Population continued to grow in China, reaching about 400 million by the end of his reign. China attained its greatest prosperity in history during this time, making it probably the richest country in the world at the time. Notably, many Chinese goods such as tea, porcelain, silk, etc. flowed all around the planet in the global market. At its height, China was responsible for 25% of global economic production.[27]
Nonetheless, it was not a completely peaceful time. Hongli pursued military campaigns as well, and was able to complete the process of bringing all of the Mongol tribes into the empire by the 1770s. He pursued a very careful policy of dealing with defeated enemies: he would give them official titles and great wealth, as he was interested in expanding the empire and strengthening it, by making his subjects loyal.[27]
He also deepened the relationship between the Qing empire and Tibet. Tibet had been closely linked to the Mongols, and was embedded into the Qing empire at its establishement through that link. Hongli continued the policies of maintaining a strong Chinese presence in Tibet.[27]
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/6/6a/Map_of_qing_vs_prc.jpg)
It was under Hongli that China reached its peak in terms of territorial area: indeed, the borders of modern-day China (the People's Republic) were built under the Qing and are in fact slightly smaller than they were under the Qing, who controlled Mongolia and parts of what is now India, Nepal and Russia.[27]
By the end of Hongli's reign, new problems emerged -- many of which as a result of the long period of success the dynasty had. The growth of China's population, for example, could hardly be sustained by the amount of land that the empire possessed, who had no more land to expand (conquer) into. The economy started stagnating and plateaued, as it reached a point at which it was limited by the current technology and means of production that existed. At the same time, capitalism began to emerge in the West, specifically in England, and led to new kinds of conflicts that eventually reached China.[27]
The coming of the West
At the end of the 18th century, both China and the West were peering at a new era in world history. In China, the Qing empire -- which had been in power for over 150 years -- had achieved great success as well as dormant problems as outlined in the last section. In the West, similar developments took place and ushered in a new age of expansion, of projection of power in terms of economic and military conquests.[28]
East Asia and the Mediterranean world both have had a long history of trade and contact. Land and maritime exchanges go back at least to the Roman empire, perhaps even earlier. Certainly, Roman glassware has been found in tombs from the Han period and Chinese silk was found in Roman graves. Chinese records -- written documents -- mention a representative from a place called Rum arriving at court. These may have been traders rather than representatives, but indicate that the Chinese were at least aware of the Roman empire.[28]
During the age of Islamic expansion in the 7th century, the links that had been established between Europe and East Asia were disrupted. Christian Europe was cut off from the rest of the Eurasian landmass by the movement of Islamic armies from out of the Arabian peninsula and into West Asia, Persia and North Africa. This resulted in a breakdown of information travel: goods were still traded along the Silk Road and in maritime routes but communication, knowledge and information did not pass through as much from Europe to China.[28]
At the same time, Arab traders from the Persian Gulf began to sail across the Indian Ocean and arriving in increasing numbers to the southern coast of China in the 7th century, bringing with them their religion, Islam. A mosque was founded in Guanzhou (sometimes called Canton) around 670, not long after the Great Age of Islamic expansion had began. In Chang'an, now known as Xian, a great mosque was also built to serve traders coming in overland, also late in the 7th century. As Chinese goods made their way over land or sea mostly to Syria, they would be bought by the Venitians who brought them back to Venice and then dispatched those goods over the rest of Europe.[28]
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/thumb/d/d3/Portuguese_expeditions_around_Africa.webp/300px-Portuguese_expeditions_around_Africa.webp.png)
In the 1400s, as the Mongol conquests broke down, so did safe travels over land routes to China. This prompted the Portuguese to find their own access to East Asia and their goods such as spices or silk instead of relying on middlemen. The problem the Portuguese faced, however, was the landmass of Africa: at the time, they did not know how big Africa was and if it was even possible to get around it by sea. Thus they began a very systematic process of exploration in the same century, going down the African coast, charting the coastline and waters and making maps out of this information.[28]
Gradually going further and further down the coast of Africa, the Portuguese eventually made their way down the Western end of the continent in the mid 1400s. They found the Southern cape of Africa by the end of the century, and after that sailed east into the Indian Ocean.[28]
These expeditions gave the Portuguese access to direct trading with the whole of Asia. What they found however, was that they could not simply take over the existing trading systems. In 1511, the Portuguese attacked and seized the port of Malacca (modern-day Malaysia), hoping that it would put them in a strong position to assert their strength in the existing trading networks, but quickly found that it was not sufficient -- as important as Malacca was as a trading city at the time.[28]
Instead, as they found in the later part of the 16th century, there was a lot of wealth to be made not by taking over and dominating the spice trade from Southeast Asia and bringing it back to Europe, but by participating in the regional trade network of the Indian Ocean, which came to be called the Country Trade. Within these networks, the Portuguese began to carry cargo and establish a presence in ports all over the region, doing most of their trading activity in that network. The Spanish, Duth and English soon followed by the 1600s, establishing their own trading companies and becoming participants in this profitable trading system.[28]
Through the 17th and into the 18th century, Europeans established a place for themselves within the existing Asian trading networks. Still, they remained only one group out of the many participants in this system. Rivalries between the European powers further weakened their position in Asia: a variety of wars and rivalries broke down any cooperation in the East Asian trade, with European powers forming not one allied bloc in this network, but each competing for themselves.[28]
The Dutch eventually came to focus their economic activity on the islands of Southeast Asia (modern-day Indonesia) and in Japan, gaining a place as the only -- Europeans -- foreigners who could still trade with Japan after the closing down of their borders. The Spanish established themselves in the Philippines, and Manila became a lucrative center of trade for them after they conquered it in 1571, through which they sold Mexican silver to China.[28]
The Portuguese, who had been the first to establish a presence in Southeast Asia, maintained some role there: they had trading posts on the West coast of India, and established the enclave at Macao in 1557, which remained in their hands until 1999, but they devoted most of their attention to Africa and Brazil and did not become as significant as other European powers in East Asia. Meanwhile, the British became involved in India.[28]
While all were interested in China and saw it as the "greatest prize of all", being a tremendous market and the source of high-quality manufactured goods, they had difficulties getting access to it. At the end of the 18th century, both China and Europe were moving through a period of great change. The first big change in Europe was of course the Industrial Revolution, which took place in Britain first and led to new conditions for the production of commodities. The circumstances that led to the industrial revolution were also present in China, especially in the Jiangnan area and in parts of India (the Bengal region). Nonetheless, while there is a wide debate over how the industrial revolution took place in Britain, the fact remains that it was the first country to go through with it.[28]
One of the biggest consequence of the industrial revolution for Europe was that the continent changed from being a consumer of goods to being a producer which they could send to market elsewhere. In conjunction with this transformation, Europe saw the rise of capitalism and its free-market ideology. The free market represented a break from the mercantilist relation of production that was dominant before it: mercantilism was represented by state actors, large state-sponsored companies (such as the Dutch East Indian Company) controlling trade in a region under their name instead of letting individual actors do it in their own name and resources. The most influential figure behind the free market was of course Adam Smith, who wrote the Wealth of Nations.[28]
Smith was undoubtedly influenced by the nascent Industrial Revolution that took place in Great-Britain, his country of origin, and saw for himself the productive output that steam machines could achieve. This unprecedented rate of production meant that factories could produce more commodities than they could sell at home, and thus would need to export them. Smith, to justify this new mode of production that was naturally starting to form throug the use of the steam machine, argued that countries should be allowed to buy and sell wherever they wish, with not artificial barriers being put in place (such as China limiting traders to certain ports or Japan only trading with Europe through the Dutch). The British found in this theory the justification to be penetrating into the Chinese market in full force, especially as silver (which was money) was mostly flowing into China and not out of it, which the British also needed for their economy.[28]
First Opium War and arrival of European imperialism
The end of the Qianlong emperor's reign marks a convenient line of demarcation between the successes of the Qing that ultimately became difficulties for the dynasty. As mentioned before, the large population growth under the Qing started pushing against the limits the agricultural means of production in China were able to sustain. The elites, whether the traditional shi or the new merchant elites, were very conservative and concerned with protecting their wealth and economic interest. Furthermore, emperors after the Kang-Qian era, while still involved, were not as powerful at stopping problems from compounding.[29]
Frustrations among the populace began to form rebellions, and those had been going on for over a century. Beginning in the late 18th century and accelerating in the 19th century, new forms of mystical movements and insurrection began to break out against private interests (local landlords and wealthy families) and the representatives of the state. The international context was also shifting: trade became the great question, and both the increased of production from the industrial revolution and the ideology of capitalism and free trade began to come into conflict with the Chinese model, particularly with the British.[29]
From about the middle of the 18th century, China had regulated its trade with European powers through the Canton system (一口通商, Yīkǒu tōngshāng). Under this system, trade could only take place in one port, the port of Canton (now more accurately called Guangzhou) in the far South of China, past Hong Kong and Schenzen and requiring boats to sail into the mouth of a river called the Schizi Yang (狮子洋). Moreover, that trade had to be conducted through licensed Chinese agents, the hong merchants, who served as brokers between European and Chinese merchants.[29]
This trade did function and was in fact quite lively, but it was a trade in which European merchants brought silver to China with which they bought Chinese commodities. This regulated system was quite satisfactory for the Chinese as they made good money and had a lot of outlets for their manufactured goods, but wasn't as interesting to the European merchants as even if they did acquire goods they could sell back in their homeland, they realized there was still a lot of untapped potential in dealing with China if only they could sell the Chinese a commodity which China would pay silver for, thus reversing the flow of trade and balancing the flow a little better.[29]
In 1792, and then again in 1816 (before and after the Napoleonic Wars), the British sent diplomatic missions to China to try and establish commercial relations between the two countries. In both instances, these missions were received very politely but were told that the Chinese were simply not interested in their "shoddy goods" (as emperor Qianlong said to King George III in a letter).[29]
This was considered unacceptable to the British, who still required some commodity to sell to China if they were to open up trade relations. In 1816, they settled on opium. Opium was already familiar to China, produced in very small quantities in the far Southwest mostly as medicine. Its non-medicinal use had also been known and recognized for a long time, and had been regulated since the 1730s. What the British found was that as they colonized more of India, they opened up a very suitable environment to produce opium. They set off to aggressively destroy the local cotton industry so as to eliminate competition and turn it to opium production.[29]
They then discovered they could market opium to the poorest classes of society in Southeast Asia and South China, and thus began to ship opium in ever-increasing volumes from Bengal through Southeast Asia and into the Guangzhou port where it was then offloaded into the domestic economy. Between 1816 and 1830, the volume of opium shipped to China increased every year without fail. The impacts were dramatic: millions of Chinese became addicted to opium. It became a tremedous social problem: people were not productive, crime rose, and on an economic level, the British were demanding payment for opium in silver. This had the very rapid effect of reversing the flow of silver out of China, leading to economic disruptions throughout the empire and causing ripple effects.[29]
By the 1830s, there were shortages of capital for investment and prices were subject to dramatic fluctuations. At this time, this state of matter was starting to be taken very seriously by the Chinese government. The Qing State, however, was having problems dealing with these issues. The government had become increasingly unresponsive: conflicts, policy and debate within the Qing leadership had bogged down efforts to deal with problems, and were particularly frustrating because the bureaucratic mentality of "doing things the way they had always been done" was quite strong, but ultimately ineffective against such an unprecedented problem. Revenues were declining; the outflow of silver meant that taxes were not collected as extensively, and the capacity of government to maintain its normal functions (such as the infrastructure of the grand canal) began to diminish.[29]
Of course, the Chinese realized that the opium trade was at the heart of all these problems, both in its social and economic impacts. The Qing government repeatedly protested to British merchants and the king about the problem they had caused and its effects, and the emperor then called for a debate among his officials about how to deal with the influx of opium. Lin Zexu (林则徐, Lín Zéxú), the general governor of Huguang, made a proposal. He had served in Central Asia, dealing with the security problems there, and had distinguished himself as an official who was able to be flexible and creative in dealing with problems. His proposal to the emperor was a two-track approach: on the one hand, he advocated for rehibilitation programs to opium addicts to redress the epidemic. On the other, he urged strict prohibition in the sale of opium. This was already the existing law of China, but Lin Zexu wanted to enforce it stringently. By attacking the supply and demand of opium, he hoped that this would eliminate the problem.[29]
The emperor was very impressed by the proposal and eventually, in 1838, Lin Zexu was tasked with becoming the Imperial Commissioner charged with eradicating the opium trade in Guanzhou. Lin travelled south from the capital to Guanzhou and, in 1839, launched a serious campaign directed at stopping the flow of opium into China. He took a very direct approach to the matter: in Guangzhou, the foreign traders had warehouses where their goods were brought ashore and stored before they were shipped off in the interior. Lin Zexu, in the spring of 1839, ordered that opium in these warehouses be confiscated: accordingly, a large quantity of opium was seized. He then had a large trench dug in the ground, the opium dumped into it, and lime spread over it and set aflame.[29]
When the Chinese destroyed the opium supplies, the British merchants were of course quite upset and demanded that reparations be made. The British military representatives assured that they would be compensated by the crown, but Lin Zexu proved to be intent on keeping the trade shut down, and so the British -- who thought that this was perhaps a one-time demonstration -- were quite upset when they realized Lin Zexu had no intention of allowing the trade to resume. After a second round of destroying opium, the British decided they had to take action.[29]
There was a long debate in Parliament over what to do over China -- not over the opium trade specifically (as the British did not want to present themselves as a drug cartel), but over the free market. When war was declared and the British fleet was sent out to China, it was done not on the basis of making the world safe for drug dealers, but on the basis of promoting free trade.[29]
British naval superiority was certainly unquestioned at the time and were able to inflict humiliating defeats on the Chinese, and did so repeatedly: the First Opium War started in 1839 and went on until 1842. China was defeated in this war, and was forced to reach a settlement as the British were closing in on the capital, which culminated into the Treaty of Nanjing. The treaty opened a series of ports along the South China coast to British traders, and allowed them to establish commercial residence in those ports (known as the Treaty ports). Secondly, they could trade freely without using the hong brokers. The Treaty also ceded the island of Hong Kong -- which had been occupied by the British -- for 100 years. Finally, it established a very important principle, of extra-territoriality. This principle meant that while British citizens were in China, they would be subject not to Chinese law, but to British law. In other words, if they committed a crime in China, they could not be arrested by the Chinese police but only by the British. This principle came as a response to a number of incidents in which British sailors who had been ashore in Guangzhou had been involved in violent incidents and had been imprisoned by the Chinese.[29]
The Treaty of Nanjing was signed in 1842, and in rapid succession over the next few years, several other Western powers signed treaties with China as well: the United States in 1844, followed by the French, Dutch and Russians. Each of these treaties forced more concessions from China and more treats ports were opened These treaties also included a "no most favored nation" clause, which said that any concession granted to any one power in a treaty automatically extended to all other powers that had treaties, which shared the benefits of this imperialism while further weakening China. Foreign missionaries were given legal protection to operate in China.[29]
These provisions from the Treaty of Nanjing were quite humiliating for China (and indeed, the following 100 years after the start of the Opium War would become known as the Century of Humiliation [百年国耻, bǎinián guóchǐ]). The opening of the Treaty ports also had significant economic impacts beyond the psychological impacts; even though there were somewhat positive consequences (as trade expanded and the ports grew), the dislocations that they caused in other parts of the Chinese economy were quite severe and led to peculiar movements growing elsewhere in the empire.[29]
The Taiping Heavenly Kingdom
By the middle of the 19th century, Southern China could be described as a place that was ready for catastrophic events. As the Treaty Ports were established, the other problems plaguing China before that -- huge population growth, areas being economically devastated, outpouring flow of silver, widespread opium addiction etc. -- had not gone away in the slightest.[30]
The particular circumstances of Chinese geography, with Southern China being rife with hills, mountains and river valleys, naturally gave rise to local ethnic groups that were able to grow a strong cultural identity through the remoteness of some areas in the region. One of these groups, the Hakka (客家, meaning guest families), or Kejia in Mandarin, were Chinese that migrated from Northern China to the South after the initial waves of migration during the Northern and Southern dynasties, and brought with themselves a northern culture that was a bit different from the earlier northern culture, which they retained to the 19th century. Because the Hakka were marginalized, they tended to be self-reliant within themselves. However, they were still very much affected by the problems facing Qing society, and perhaps made them more receptive to unusual, non-traditional ideas.[30]
Hong Xiuquan
Hong Xiuquan (洪秀全) was himself a Hakka, and came from a family that was not particularly wealthy, but well-off enough to have him educated and prepared to take the imperial examination. Hong hoped that with by succeeding at the imperial exam, he could elevate his family's fortune; a lot of aspirations were placed on him.[30]
He repeatedly took the entry-level imperial examinations, but failed them every time. To take these examinations, he would go to the city of Guangzhou -- a very lively port city with lots of foreigner presence. There, he encountered a Christian missionary in the street who handed him a tract which Hong took home with him.[30]
A few years later, after another unsuccessful attempt to pass the exam, Hong decided to retire from this goal. He went home and there shut himself in his room for weeks. During that time, he had visions in which an old gentleman and a younger man appeared to him and talked with him. When Hong recovered from his breakdown, reflecting on his vision, he read through the Christian tracts he had been given years before in Guangzhou. He came to the conclusion that the old man in the vision was God and the young man was Jesus. What they had been telling him was that he was the younger brother of Jesus and that it was his mission to bring the story of Christianity to the Chinese people.[30]
This launched Hong towards his life's work, and he began to develop an understanding of the world in which the whole Confucian empire of China was something he must destroy. From there, he began forming a movement with himself at its center to establish on Earth a Heavenly kingdom. This came to be called the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom (太平天囯, tàipíng tiānguó, literally "Heavenly kingdom of great peace").[30]
Society of God worshippers
At first, in the late 1830s, this movement took the form of what Hong called the Society of God worshippers. Many of those involved with this society were originally Hakka as well, but it soon grew larger than this one group. Hong Xiuquan continued to have visions and develop his theological system in which his role, as the younger brother of Jesus, was at its center. As far as historians can tell, Hong never read the Bible and his understanding of Christianity came from these few simple missionary tracts he had acquired. He did undertake some serious study of Christianity later on, but certainly never was a serious scholar of the Church. Instead, his appeal was based on his personal charisma: his faith and belief in himself and his mission, which was apparently quite compelling.[30]
He attracted around himself a core of followers, some of whom were well-educated, quite wealthy, or even government officials. They established a utopian commune near the city of Guanzhou based upon Hong's understanding of primitive (Christian) communism. There were no ranks or hierarchy in the commune (which was especially a break from the Confucian belief in ranks). They abolished private property. As time went by, they started taking on more extreme caracteristics: men and women were soon segregated, living in seperate spaces. Families were broken up, and marriage was rejected due to its place in the traditional Confucian system. In many ways, their society inverted the core principles of traditional Confucian society.[30]
These characteristics were apparently very appealing to Chinese society, because tens of thousands of people soon joined the movement. In the course of the 1840s, the movement grew and expanded territorially. In the course of that growth, Hong's ambitions also developed and he went from simply having a vision of a community separate from Chinese society to applying that society over all of China, by overthrowing the Qing dynasty.[30]
Taiping rebellion
In 1850, the Society of God worshippers reached the point where it was time to act on these ambitions. Hong developed a system in which he was the Heavenly King, with four advisors along his side who represented the four cardinal directions (North, South, East, West) who acted as leaders. Then, they launched a military campaign, heading north. They fought their way up through Central China (Hunan province) and against the armies of the Qing dynasty, which they defeated. As they went north, they found support from the peasants and other poor or marginalized groups within Central China. As the movement progressed north, more people would flock to it.[30]
When the rebels reached the Yangtze river, they turned East and headed downriver until they came upon Nanjing, which was one of the great cities of the empire. Although it wasn't a capital under the Qing, it still remained the seat of government for the region and retained many of its Ming features (under whom Nanjing was the second capital).[30]
The Taiping rebels occupied Nanjing and made it the capital of their movement. During the next decade, they continued to fight and expand their territory. They sent an expedition to the north that did not entirely succeed; while it did fight and win in the north, it returned to Nanjing eventually. Once in Nanjing, the Heavenly Kingdom underwent some changes which proved to be quite problematic to it. Notably, Hong Xiuquan and his four advisors took residence in the former imperial palaces at Nanjing and began to live a much more imperial life: eating well, enjoying luxuries, and especially establishing a harem for themselves. Meanwhile, the vast majority of Taiping followers continued to live in circumstances of relative poverty and, of course, the characteristics of the Taiping of puritanism and equalitarianism.[30]
As many as 100 million people seemed to have been involved in the Taiping movement at its peak; a quarter of the population of China. They controlled a significant amount of territory, amounting to essentially all of South China. This difference in lifestyle between the commoners and Hong Xiuquan began to create tensions. The enthusiasm of the ordinary families for this austere lifestyle and segregation started to wane as time went on, particularly once they had settled in at Nanjing and the phase of active military campaigning had come to an end.[30]
Hunan Army
While all this was going on, the Qing of course had to respond to the rebels. Their response was initially not very effective; the military situation within the country was at a low. The Qing military system had two basic components: on the one hand, the Banners, which the Manchus had built up before their conquest of the Ming. Manchu Banners were not solely composed of Manchu people and were the elite troops. The second tier was the Green Standard army, which were the ordinary troops who were more numerous than the Banners. By the 1850s, neither armies were in good shape: they were under-equipped, under-trained, not disciplined, and many of the Banner troops had not seen action in over a century.[30]
The dynasty thus had to find a way for a more effective response. What they did was turn to a new source of organization and support for military activities: the Qing turned to local Chinese elites, who in dynasties past used to provide local governmental functions, including security. The Qing state appealed to them to assume a greater role in what they argued was self-defense. Zeng Guofan (曾国藩, Zēng Guófán) was such a leader who was given the responsibility and authority to organize local troops in Hunan, his home province, as he saw fit so as to defeat the Taiping. Most significantly, he was also given a new financial basis to do this with; he was given control over the Lijin tax (厘金), which was a very modest tariff deducted from every trade transaction made in a province, which represented a large source of revenue when put together, especially as Hunan was a very wealthy province.[30]
Zeng Guofan proved to be effective at this task, and very quickly put together the Hunan army. While Zeng Guofan is the most famous general of this time, other armies were similarly put together by the Qing. His army was well-equipped, well-paid, well-fed and well-clothed. Towards the end of the 1850s, the Hunan Army started being deployed in campaigns against the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom.[30]
Role of Western powers
The Western powers also had a vested interest in this rebellion. When Shanghai was made a Treaty Port, it was only a relatively small fishing village. Due to the influx of trade however and its location at the mouth of the Yangtze river, it soon grew to become a major Chinese city. By the time the Taiping occupied Nanjing (with only a decade elapsing), it had significantly grown and became the "capital" for Europeans in China. There, they found themselves in an interesting situation: Hong Xiuquan claimed to be a Christian, and even called himself Jesus' younger brother. From that point of view, he was an appealing figure to Europeans as someone who could be dealt with more easily than the Qing. They send a diplomatic delegation to Nanjing that met with Hong Xiuquan and, following that meeting, saw him not as someone who could be allied with but as a lunatic. From then on, the Western powers instead decided to back the Qing dynasty and sent some military support.[30]
End of the rebellion
In 1864, the Taiping Kingdom fell to the Hunan army and was destroyed. Great massacres took place at Nanjing, and the rebellion -- which was only one of several challenges -- was finally brought to an end. By this time, the West had established its position quite firmly in China, and the Qing state had received their backing.[30]
The Taiping rebellion can be understood in its material conditions; in the context of a weakened, humiliated China that was going through huge social changes -- a strange new religion, unlike what China had seen before, from people they had never seen before, came to the country. Hong Xiuquan should not be understood as the literal brother of Jesus Christ or that people followed him because he was charismatic. Rather, in this rebellion, people thought they might have the answer to the issues that plagued the Qing. Conversely, the rebellion was also able to grow and become what it was because the Qing empire was initially too weak to fight against it.[citation needed]
Efforts at reform in the Qing state
Self-strenghtening movement
The Qing dynasty knew that China wanted to flourish again, some sort of reforms were going to have to take place. From the 1860s to the early 1890s, certain leaders within the Chinese and Manchu elites began to pursue programs designed to give China the ability to stand up to the Western powers. This movement came to be called the Self-strenghtening Movement (自强运动, zìqiáng yùndòng). The idea was that China could not rely on outside forces to take care of their problems and, if it wished to be strong enough to take control of its destiny, it had to strengthen itself.[31]
The 1860s were a time in which these changes were possible, as a young emperor came to the throne in 1860. He was subject to a regency, and some of them were very receptive to these types of reforms. Provincial leaders were also relied on in the course of this movement to provide the 'brains' of an effort to get China back on its own feet.[31]
The 1870s and 1880s represent the core of this period. During that time, China undertook a number of initiatives. On one hand, they recognized that the superior position of the West was found on their military strength: the Opium War of 1840 did not really meet much resistance from the Chinese; one way to match the West was for China to develop their own military sector. Part of this initiative dealt in simply buying up equipment and ships from European arsenals, but the powers that sold them these ships (especially Britain) were of course careful about a strong China, and made sure to sell only outdated and obsolete equipment, knowing it would not be equal to the equipment the British themselves were putting in the field.[31]
Establishment of arsenal and institutes
China recognized this was not enough if they really wanted to develop self-reliance. Accordingly, they established a great arsenal near the city of Wuhan and a naval shipyard near the mouth of the Yangtze river. The arsenal was also near sources of coal and iron ore, so that the arsenal would be able to produce steel.[31]
The other priority of the Self-Strenghtening Movement was focused on learning about Western science and technology. This was required to successfully operate these new industries, but there was a recognition at the time that Western superiority went beyond the military field: there was an understanding in Europe of industrial production, and in China a sense that Western science gave the imperialist powers an advantage to dominate China. The Qing government set up an institute to translate European books and circulate them among the educated elite. Initially, these translations focused on science and technology books, but after a large number of those had been translated, the institute also published books on social sciences, political theory, and became particularly interested in the ideas of Social Darwinism -- the idea at the time that nations compete and that the survival of the fittest apply to civilizations as well. This of course fit in nicely with the thinking of the Self-Strengthening Movement.[31]
Finally, the Qing realized a third dimension of this movement was a restructure of how China related to other countries in the world. The international order in which the Qing was used to functioning in was as such: China was in the center, and other countries were expected to come and pay their respects (under the tribute system). This was not working with the Western powers, and China was forced to pay hommage and respect to these imperialist powers. China recognized, though, that among the Western power there was a concept of 'equality' between countries: the concept of treaties, for example, is based on the idea that both parties are equal and form a contract. The real content of the treaties were unequal; the terms had been dictacted and China was forced to accept whatever was offered. But the rhetoric of treaties, China realized, was one that was based on equal exchange and partners.[31]
To give China the ability to participate more fully in that international system, they created a new institutional structure for international relations, the Zongli Yamen (總理衙門, zǒnglǐ yámen), the foreign ministry which dealt with other countries strictly.[31]
These efforts were very sincere and pursued quite strongly by their advocates, but they were not sufficient to solve the problems that China was confronted with. For one thing, the self-strengtheners were never a majority or dominant group within the imperial bureaucracy. Resistance to modernization was perhaps more characteristic of the imperial bureaucracy under the conservative majority.[31]
End of the Self-strenghtening movement and First Sino-Japanese war
The insufficiency of the movement began to be demonstrated in the mid-1880s when China was defeated in a war against France. France, at the time, was in the process of colonizing what was then called Indochina (now Southeast Asia), including Vietnam. At the time, Vietnam was a tributary state of China and they appealed to the Qing to defend them against the French. China sent some of their modernized navy down to the gulf of Tonkin, but were defeated there in a further humiliation and setback.[31]
Ten years later, the failures of the self-strenghtening movement were most clearly revealed in a war between China and Japan. When Japan had been forcibly opened by the United States in the 1850s, they had decided to embark upon a campaign of modernization through the Meiji Restoration. By the end of the 19th century, Japan had gone a long way to achieving this goal. In the war of 1894-1895, which was fought mostly in Korea (attempting to establish control over the peninsula), China was dealt one defeat after another both on land and at sea. For China, it was further humiliating to be defeated by Japan as they were a long-time neighbor, seen as the "little brothers" for most of Chinese history.[31]
In fact, the defeat in the First Sino-Japanese war triggered a protest movement in China: candidates for the imperial examinations circulated petitions around Beijing which gathered thousands of signatures and were submitted to the court, demanding that a more effective response to imperialist aggression be made. Two leaders particularly emerged from this protest, Kang Youwei (康有为, kāng yǒuwéi) and Liang Qichao (梁启超, liáng qǐchāo). They began to write articles, publish newspapers and submit memorials to the throne. This group advocated that the Qing government adopt a complete institutional restructure to give China a more effective government, much like Japan had done during the Meiji Restoration. In 1898, after three years of agitation, they were able to put their ideas into action. A new emperor had come to the throne as a young man, and the empress Cixi, who had managed his regency, stepped aside and let the emperor, Guangxu, rule. He became convinced of this program and from the middle of June to September 1898, ran the Hundred Days of Reform (戊戌变法, wù xū biàn fǎ). During that period, the emperor proclaimed a series of edicts designed to streamline administration, reduce bureaucracy, and open up the channels for popular input. He appointed a number of advocates of reform to key positions in the government, and China was embarked on a process of transforming China from the inside out.[31]
But as with the Self-Strengtheners, there were a number of officials who were resistant to reform, and who either ignored the reforms or actively resisted them. Eventually, in mid-September, conservative Manchu officials along with some Chinese officials decided the reforms had gone too far and they, along with empress Cixi, plotted a coup and placed the emperor under house arrest. The leading reformers were rounded up, and 8 of them executed. Kang and Liang had been alerted to the plot however, and fled to Japan. The reforms were brought to a complete halt and ended what was perhaps the last best hope to modernize the Qing and give them the capacity to enter the modern political era, where it could have remained as the government of China. By bringing the reform to an end through violent means however, Cixi had signaled that a more conservative leadership was to be expected for the Qing.[31]
Boxer rebellion
While these events were transpiring in the capital, the Boxer rebellion (义和团起义, Yìhétuán Qiyi, literally "Movement of the Righteous and Harmonious Fists") was rising. In many ways, this rebellion was part of a long tradition of peasant rebellions that had happened in historical China and were involved in the fall of many dynasties. Often, these popular movements were religious in nature or had a strong spiritual component, and that was certainly the case with the Boxers. Their name is based upon the fact that the leaders of the rebellion came from a martial arts movement; they believed that their practice was spiritual, and that through exercises and practice, they would make themselves supernaturally invulnerable. The Boxer movement spread quite rapidly, centered in an area of Shandong province that was relatively poor and from which many popular peasant movements had risen in the past of the 19th century. It was, finally, also an area with a strong foreign presence, particularly Germans. The missionaries in Shandong were seen as invaders intruding in China, and Chinese who converted to Christianity were also seen as problematic in society; notably, some became Christians perhaps not for the religion but because there were material benefits to be gained in terms of access to charity, food supplies, and protection as the missionaries were protected by the Qing government under the Treaties.[31]
The Boxers took it upon themselves to "purify" their communities. Initially, the Boxers directed their efforts towards the Qing government who protected the missionaries. After the suppression of the reforms however, the government became more encouraging of movements such as the Boxers. The governor of Shandong province made a number of proclamations in support of the Boxers.[31]
Siege of Beijing
![](https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/0/04/Troops_of_the_Eight_nations_alliance_1900.jpg)
That encouragement led the Boxers to step up their activities and by the late 1890s, they became a bigger and more aggressive movement. In the winter of 1899, they moved out of Shandong province and made their way North towards the treaty port of Tianjian. By the summer of 1900, they marched on Beijing where the Boxers were well-received. Indeed, the empress Cixi -- who was now firmly in control of government -- proclaimed she was on their side. By June of 1900, the Boxers were assieging the diplomatic quarter in the Eastern side of the city of Beijing.[31]
The siege lasted for 55 days and was only lifted when an international military force (which included Japan, who was seen as an equal partner with the other imperialist powers), fought their way through Beijing to lift the siege through to the middle of August. The Boxers were defeated there, and the Western powers then occupied Beijing. The empress fled from the capital, which culminated into another humiliation for China and left the Qing state once more submitting to the Western powers: a treaty was signed and the empress came back to the capital, but the Boxers were all executed. Under the terms of the Boxer Protocol, China was forced to pay an indemnity to the Western powers, which they could hardly afford, and signaled that the Qing state's days were numbered.[31]
The fall of the Empire
The shock of this final blow following the crushing of the Boxer rebellion gave way to a vast realization, even among the conservative members of the Qing state, that a serious series of reforms would have to be undertaken. Ultimately, although the following decade would be marked with many reforms that just years earlier the Qing would have thought untolerable, these efforts were too little too late and the Qing dynasty would fall in 1912.[32]
The most remarkable of these reforms was proclaimed in 1905 and the Confucian examination system was abolished. It was the most important institution and cultural apparatus within China's political system and had existed for several hundred years, marking the delimitation between the educated elite and the common folk.[32]
Many other reforms that had been rescinded in 1898 were now again put in place. A blueprint to transform the Qing state from an absolute monarchy to a constitutional monarchy was studied and developed, and a plan was adopted to create provincial assemblies. These measures, however, were not sufficient to address the situation: even at that time, many in China already felt that reforming the system was no longer a question and revolution was necessary.[32]
Anti-Manchu ideas also saw a revival at this time of the early 20th century. Around the 1890s, the story of the siege of Yangzhou, which was the last bastion of resistance against the Manchu some hundreds of years earlier, and which the Manchu massacred to make an example of, started circulating in political circles. Among those circles, there was a sense that the Manchu conquerors were in part responsible for the situation in China and that removing them would be one step towards fixing the many problems China was facing. A broader anti-imperialist sentiment was also growing during these years.[32]
Sun Yat-Sen
One of the most famous figures of this movement was Sun Yat-Sen (孫中山, Sūnzhōngshān, Sūn Yìxiān. Cantonese: syun¹ jat⁶sin¹ ), who remains a very popular figure in the PRC as the "father of modern China." He was born in the Guangdong province and educated partially in Hong Kong and Hawaii (before the US occupation). In the 1880s, he began to be attracted to ideas of radical change. By having a position juxtaposed within the traditional culture of China, the colonial province of Hong Kong and the independent (though US-influenced) Hawaii, he believed that the imperial system held China back and a Republic was needed to modernize China.[32]
In the 1890s, he started building a revolutionary movement aiming not to reform and adapt the Qing state, but to abolish it entirely. After the defeat of China during the First Sino-Japanese War, the failure of the reforms in 1898, and the failure of the Boxer Rebellion, Sun Yat-Sen's ideas became increasingly popular, and more and more Chinese turned away from ideas of reform and into revolution.[32]
In the first decade of the 20th century, Sun Yat-Sen put together an umbrella organization, the Revolutionary League (中国同盟会, zhōngguó tóngméng huì ) who brought together all anti-Qing factions in the empire under a common program. Furthermore, he travelled extensively in and out of China to speak to Chinese overseas communities and raise money for his revolutionary activities. Some of those activities took the form of violent uprisings against Qing officials around China. None of these, however, were successful and the reputation of the nationalist movement was certainly one of a political movement over a revolutionary movement.[32]
Last emperor of the Qing dynasty
The efforts at reforms the Qing state had put in place after the Boxer Rebellion began to stall out after 1908. At that point, both the emperor and the empress Cixi died at the same time. Emperor Puyi (溥仪, pǔyí) was placed on the throne at the age of two. His conservative uncles exercised power for him and slowed down the reform program, which completely halted the progress previously made, and the dynasty entered a final period of rigidity.[32]
Within the dynastic system, however, the military sector was one where modernization was becoming increasingly powerful, which had began as far back as the 1880s. Army officers, notably the junior officers, had increasingly been exposed to technology and military improvements from outside, and as such were more receptive to adopting these advancements for themselves. In fact, the Revolutionary League spent a considerable amount of effort to win over junior officers, with many beginning to carry out clandestine operations for the revolutionaries.[32]
Wuhan rebellion
In October of 1911, one of these groups in Wuhan plotted bombings to trigger a popular uprising, but their activities were discovered by pure accident. As the state discovered the conspiracy and was preparing to move in on Wuhan to arrest the plotters, the group launched a 'coup' on Wuhan and arrested several officials of the Qing state, mainly from the army, and called upon the people and soldiers to join them. The revolutionaries proclaimed a Republic in Hubei province, independent from the Qing empire. Over the next few weeks, other military units in Central China followed suit and proclaimed their independence as well.[32]
Sun Yat-Sen was not in China when he received word of the Wuhan rebellion. He set out to return to China by going eastward through Europe instead of the Pacific, returning in December of 1911. Before he came back, the revolutionary movement began to realize they were about to become successful and needed to figure out what would happen to China after that.[32]
Yuan Shikai, who was previously one of the officials who turned against the reformers of 1898 and took part in the suppression of these reforms, eventually aligned himself with the reformists. In 1911, he was the commander of the military forces in Northern China. In that capacity, he was close to that capital and had access to the Manchu elites. He positioned himself as the middleman between the revolutionaries -- most of them from the military -- and the Qing.[32]
He negotiated the abdication of the Qing dynasty on behalf of the Republic, but not as a uninterested party. The expectation was that when Sun Yat-Sen returned to China, he would become the President of the new Republic of China. However, as part of the deal that Yuan negotiated, Sun had to agree to step down as President when the emperor abdicated and allow him to become President instead.[32]
The situation played out exactly as planned. Sun Yat-Sen returned to China in December 1911 and became President of the new Republic. When the emperor abdicated in February of 1912, Sun stepped down and Yuan was named in his place.[32]
Provisional National Assembly
The plan was that Yuan's Presidency would be a provisional one, until a Constitution could be established and institutions established. A National Assembly was elected in 1912 whose task was to produce a Constitution. Accordingly, elections were organized and held and the Revolutionary League, which had been transformed into the Guomindang (better known as the Kuomintang, or KMT, meaning National People's Party), emerged as the clear victor in the new Assembly.[32]
Yuan Shikai was unwilling to let the Assembly continue, however. He had the representative from the KMT at the provisional National Assembly assassinated. The Assembly still went on as planned, and eventually Yuan dissolved the assembly when it became clear he would lose his privilege. Over the course of a few years, he expelled the KMT delegates and a new Assembly approved a Constitution in which Yuan Shikai was named as President for life.[32]
End of Yuan Shikai's regime
He would remain President for three years and by 1916, Yuan was starting to style an imperial dynasty of his own. He had Imperial robes made for himself, surrounded himself with advisors in the Confucian style, and even went to the temple of Heaven in Beijing to perform the imperial duty of sacrifices.[32]
This was too much even for his more loyal followers, and this effort collapsed on Yuan. He fled the capital shortly after, and died during the journey back South to his hometown, ostensibly of natural causes.[32]
Yuan Shikai's period of rule is seen mostly as a further stage in the collapse of political authority in China. His death led to a total breakdown of China and the nascent Republic which had not been able to strengthen its institutions and form a lasting apparatus. From that point on and for over a decade, warlords emerged and ruled over their own parts of the country, carving China among themselves. From 1916 to 1927, there was no effective government over the whole of China.[32]
The new culture movement
With the fall of the Qing dynasty and the imperial order, many began to thoroughly question and renounce the nature of this order. In particular, the Confucian heritage was seen as a major component of the imperial order and an obstacle to a new Chine. In the same years that the Republic fragmented into warlord factions (1916), new ideas also began to emerge and be advocated for. This process lasted throughout the 1910s, and is sometimes called the new culture movement (新文化运动, Xīn Wénhuà Yùndòng).[33]
This movement set out to create a new culture for China, one suited for a Republican China. Central to this was the question of language: Chinese political and elite culture was bound with the use of the classical Chinese language, which was very different from how ordinary people spoke in their day-to-day life. The literary language had been preserved from the writings of Confucius, Mencius and other masters of antiquity, and over time became increasingly alienated from the language of the common people. The new culture movement advocated "Simple language", writing Chinese as it was spoken.[33]
Likewise, the classical language had embedded in it the core ideas of Confucianism were increasingly seen as oppressive. Over time, the reciprocal nature of Confucian relationships morphed into more authority-based relationships; that of the husband over the wife, or the ruler over the subject, which were seen as dictatorial by the movement. Confucianism came to be seen as one and the same with the oppression of women, peasants and workers who were historically seen as lesser people.[33]
Several newspapers came to be circulated at this time, with many ideas drawn from Western thinkers who were seen, at that time, as being the most successful countries. Some of those thinkers became very popular in China, even going on tour in the country to teach their ideas (such as George Bernard Shaw and Bertrand Russell).[33]
Other groups emerged as well, perhaps with a less sophisticated program, but who were still influential. Anarchists were very active in China at this time, drawing from European anarchist movements who were a sizeable faction in the late 19th and early 20th century. Anarchism spread to China from Japan (where it was also an active movement) and Europe, through Chinese students who were exposed to these ideas while living abroad, and who then wrote publications from their host countries which they then sent over to China to be distributed.[33]
World War I
The First World War was taking place while this movement was going on. The period was, in some ways, beneficial for China. In other ways, however, it brought on adverse circumstances. Economically, the war was an opportunity for China as European industry was diverted to a war economy, leaving a void in global demand that Chinese factories (and Japanese factories as well, which were implanted in China) could fill.[33]
Hundreds of thousands of Chinese workers also travelled to Europe during that time, particularly to France, where they found jobs in abandoned factories as their workers had gone into service. The workers in France became a very significant force; they sent money back home to their family, and in the long-term, had become exposed to the conditions in European factories, the ideas of democracy, education, etc. and of course labor unions too. They brought these ideas back with them to China.[33]
Japanese imperialism in China
The end of the war proved to be critical in regards to Sino-Japanese relations. In the late 19th century, China fought a war against Japan in which it had been utterly defeated. In 1905, Japan fought a war against Russia and defeated them too, which was as a remarkable -- if not dramatic -- event in Europe. Japan had also invaded Korea, furthering their imperial ambitions in Asia. Increasingly, Japan was again setting its sights on China and the Asian mainland in general. When World War I started, Japan saw it as an opportunity for these ambitions. While the European powers were keen to exploit the warlord situation in China for their own gain, they recognized that China was sort of an "equal" imperialized nation, being equally shared by all imperial powers.[33]
As the European powers were busy with the war at home, the Japanese delivered a letter to the government in 1915, called the 21 Demands. It was a program meant to facilitate Japanese imperialism in China: there, they wanted sepcial economic concessions, being able to place Japanese officials in the Chinese government, and be given a unique status to carve out more of China for themselves. The Chinese government refused the demands, but the pressure was certainly put on them from then on.[33]
The Japanese fought on the side of the Triple Entente during the war; they were far from the front, but Germany had possessions in China and more generally in the Pacific, which Japan was able to occupy militarily.[33]
In 1919, the peace negotiations took place at Versailles and did not favor China. China had also part of the Entente, the victors, but while Japan was rewarded for their support during the war, China wound up being left out. Notably, one argument made during the war was that if colonial nations supported their overlords, they would later be rewarded with greater self-determination. This never came to pass, and for China, this was made clear when the former German territorial concessions were granted to Japan rather than being given back to China.[33]
This was seen as a betrayal by the Chinese, and when word of this reached Beijing, it instantly sparked demonstrations which became the focal point of what became the May 4th movement: news had come from Paris during the night of May 3rd by telegram.[33]
May 4th movement
On May 4th 1919, thousands of students assembled at Tiananmen Square in Beijing and marched eastward towards the diplomatic quarter. The police blocked the demonstrators there, who then marched to the home of the Foreign Minister. The government was seen as having sold out China by the demonstrators, while in fact the Chinese government had never accepted the terms of the treaty. The demonstrators burned the home of the Minister down. Police arrived and confrontations ensued, and the demonstration was eventually broken up.[33]
Political tension in the capital persisted to the following day. Officials from Beijing University and the government became involved in the situation, and eventually, the government agreed to the students' demands not to ratify the treaty.[33]
The movement spread far beyond the capital, and even beyond students. It became a very popular movement, including with Chinese merchants, as one tactic of the movement was the boycott of Japanese goods.[33]
The May 4th demonstration eventually merged into the New Culture Movement. More importantly, the treaty of Versailles showed the Chinese that Western ideas such as democracy, freedom and individuality, which they promoted, were nothing more than duplicitous lies, and China found itself at the mercy of imperial powers once again, thus realizing -- in some portions of the population, at least -- that they would not be enough to save China and guide it towards a new China.[33]
In conjunction with these events, other developments outside of China were also taking place, and word of these began to find their way in the political climate of China. One of them is the October Revolution, which began in 1917. It had a tremendous impact in China, with word of it spreading in China by spring of 1918.[33]
For one, the Tsarist system was perhaps the closest parallel to the Qing dynasty; both had the same powers, ruling over a large territory. When the Bolsheviks took power and denounced the duplicitous diplomacy of the Western powers, this message was very well-received by progressives in China.[33]
The communist party (1921-1937)
Founding of the Communist Party of China
The Communist Party of China (CPC) was founded in Shanghai in 1921, as a result of a process that had been going on for a number of years: Marxist study groups had existed in China for several years, and had links to workers' organization and other socialist grups. As the USSR had established itself at the beginning of the 1920s and the Third Internationale was formed, the Soviet Union sent out agents abroad to assist in the process of revolutionary organization in other countries. In China, agents of the Internationale were involved both with the establishment of the CPC and the reorganization of Sun Yat-Sen's KMT.[34]
The advisors who came to China worked with the Marxist study groups, began to establish a national organization and suggested a programme and organizational structure for the party. Finally, in 1921, they assisted with the convening of the first party Congress. Only a dozen or so representatives assisted to this Congress as not many people could easily travel to Shanghai. Mao Zedong (毛泽东, Máo Zé dōng) assisted to this first Congress, but was not yet a very well-known figure at the time.[34]
First United Front
The communist advisors to the CPC and KMT put forward an analysis of the situation in China which called for a united front between the two factions. The KMT, which was still under the leadership of Sun Yat-Sen, was reorganized along the disciplined lines of the Bolsheviks, which made it a much more effective organization than it previously was. This did not mean that the KMT embraced Marxism-Leninism, but it did help Sun Yat-Sen open up to some form of collaboration with the CPC.[34]
The first united front was put together, and under these terms, individual members of the CPC could join the KMT as well, and even serve as officers within units of the nationalist party. Many did join the KMT and participated within political activities or rose to cadre positions, including Mao himself who became leader of the Peasant Bureau within the KMT.[34]
The KMT was certainly not Marxist or even communist, but working with the CPC -- who was still quite small at that time -- was beneficial to them, as the communist organizers brought many members to the KMT and did diligent work. It was also beneficial to the CPC, who was able to gain experience and members through this arrangement.[34]
Sun Yat-Sen died in 1925, which marked a turning point for the united front. A leadership vacuum opened up, and it took over a year to find a successor, Chiang Kai-Shek (蒋介石, Jiang Jieshi). He came from a military career, and had been sent by Sun Yat-Sen to study in Russia and learn about the Revolution, the Red Army, and their system of governance. He was very impressed by the successes of the Bolsheviks, but remained a staunch anti-communist. As the commandant of the nationalist military academy outside of Guanzhou, he established a network of friendships and loyalties within the Nationalist Army. There, he used these loyalties to emerge as the new leader of the KMT.[34]
Chiang Kai-shek and the Northern Expedition
In 1926, Chiang Kai-Shek found himself in a strong position within the KMT to reunify China. He undertook the Northern Expedition that same year, which was very successful. Dr. Ken Hammond notes that in some ways, Chiang Kai-shek could be seen at this time as one of the many warlords that vied for control of China. Regardless, the Nationalist Army, departing from Guandong Province, marched North and then East towards Nanjing. Over the course of a few months, they had gained control of all of Southern China and absorbed warlords' troops into the Nationalist Army. Some of this control was gained through military conquest, but some negotiations were also made to bring some warlords under the umbrella of the KMT. In other instances, Chiang Kai-shek simply bribed them and bought their loyalty.[34]
The Northern Expedition succeeded by the spring of 1927, getting all of Southern China into KMT hands. In April of that year, the Nationalist forces reached the outskirts of Shanghai. At that point, Chiang Kai-Shek made a very critical decision; up until then, he had reluctantly maintained the United Front, as he was not strong enough to repudiate this arrangement previously.[34]
Breaking down of the First United Front
By April 1927, as the KMT emerged stronger than before, Chiang decided to eliminate the communists, destroying them as a political force. He did not march into the city however, but let CPC organizers within the city stage an uprising, who thought the KMT army would help them. Instead, Chiang Kai-shek's army remained outside the city, and the uprising was suppressed by a combination of troops from the foreign powers and organized crime organizations. They destroyed the communist movement in Shanghai: many communists were arrested and executed, along with workers who may or may not have taken part in the uprising. Several militants, of course, also died in the fighting. This bloody suppression of the uprising in Shanghai signalled the end of the United Front. A left-wing group in the KMT continued to align itself with the CPC, but were reined in shortly after.[34]
The CPC found itself in a difficult situation; their principal political orientation had been to organize the workers, taking from Marx's theories of the proletariat. The organizational base of the party had been destroyed, however: Shanghai was the most important location, but soon the CPC was systematically driven out of other cities and out of urban areas.[34]
To survive this crisis, Mao Zedong, as leader of the Peasant Bureau in the KMT, had spent a lot of time in the countryside and away from his home province of Hunan. What he saw there were large peasant movements, not unlike the peasant uprisings in China's history, but in a modern context -- a modern peasantry which could benefit from a modern ideology. He saw peasant movements as a very powerful force, and, as he put forward to his comrades, they could either try to lead it, or get out of their way before it sweeps everything away.[34]
These ideas had been marginal until this time, but were accepted over a few years by the CPC. Initially, when the party was driven away from the cities, the remaining organizers and the advisors from the Internationale called for a greater revolution, and urged for communists to launch insurrections around the country, which led to a series of disastrous uprisings. Mao was drawn into one such uprising; he was ordered to lead a peasant army to take over a city in Central China, which they held for a few days before being driven out by the KMT, forcing Mao's army to the mountains of Jangxi Province. There, with the remnants of the CPC forces, he put forward the model for the rural base area. In the early 1930s, Mao, along with Zhu De and Zhou Enlai worked with millions of peasants in Jiangxi to carry out experiments in land reforms, the family structure, and other proposals in peasant society.[34]
In any case, Chiang Kai-Shek went on to continue the unification of China throughout the 1920s. During the second half of the Northern Expedition however, Chiang ran into trouble with the Japanese, notably turning into military confrontations in some places, where Japan had a presence. Chiang, however, considered that his main enemy were not the Japanese but the Chinese communists, and was willing to ignore the activities of the Japanese Army to focus on the communists.[34]
The Long March
The base area of the CPC in Jiangxi became the focal point of Chiang's efforts, and he began a series of encirclement campaigns there, blockading the base area with troops and slowly closing the ring. The first of these efforts were defeated by the communists who drove off the KMT forces. Chiang kept the pressure up, and began to receive military advice from the Nazi Party who had come to power in 1933. By 1934, it became apparent that the latest encirclement campaign was going to be successful. CPC leaders thus took the decision to evacuate the province, leading to the Long March.[34]
In October 1934, they decided to try and reach another base area in Yan'an (延安, Yán'ān) province far up North, without much of a plan on how they would get there. 115,000 people broke out of the base area at Jiangxi, leaving behind a small contigent to keep the KMT forces occupied. Over the next year, the troops walked over a thousand kilometers, crossing mountain ranges, swamps and deep river gorges as they were being pursued and harassed by nationalist forces. More than 100,000 of the communist forces were lost in one way or another during the March.[34]
Early in the course of the Long March, Mao Zedong was named Chairman of the party, a position he would hold without interruption until his death in 1976. The communists reached the base area at Yan'an at the end of 1935, and set the stage for the latter part of the Chinese Revolution, which is called the Yan'an Era. There, the CPC had a new area to experiment with organizational methods.[34]
War and revolution
In 1936, an opportunity arose to form the Second United Front to resist the Japanese invader. At that time, the southern part of Shanxi Province (itself in North China) was under the control of Zhang Xueliang, a military strongman who was part of the KMT. His father had been a warlord in Northern China who was assassinated by the Japanese in 1928. This made Zhang inclined to take a strong stand against Japanese aggression, and he perceived Chiang Kai-shek's as being unwilling to push them out.[35]
Chiang Kai-shek was placed under house arrest during a visit, and Zhang then sought out to invite CPC representatives, who sent Zhou Enlai. An agreement was then reached to form a united front to resist the Japanese invasion. Chiang Kai-shek was then released upon the conclusion of this accord and placed Zhang under house arrest in turn, in which he would remain until the end of the 1990s as he was taken to Taiwan when the KMT fled there.[35]
Start of the Second Sino-Japanese war
In 1931, Japan invaded China in the continuation of their imperialist ambitions in Asia. They first occupied Manchuria and created a puppet state there which they called Manchukuo, with the last of the Manchu emperor, Puyi, named as its ruler. In July 1937, Japan then started a full scale invasion into the rest of China.[35]
The invasion of China was pursued relentlessly along two basic lines: part of the Japanese Imperial Army moved from Manchukuo down south, crossing the Great Wall and into Beijing down to Wuhan. The second front started at the city of Shanghai, which was at the time a very international city, home to Statesians, French and British citizens. In the Fall of 1937, the Japanese troops stationed there attacked the Chinese (western) side of Shanghai, and then followed a course west, up the Yangtze river.[35]
The Japanese plan was to let both groups meet at Wuhan, which they expected to happen fairly quickly in a blitzkrieg invasion. This did not work out however, as the resistance put up by the Chinese was much more intense than the Japanese had anticipated.[35]
Nonetheless, the nationalist government was forced to retreat from Nanjing to Wuhan, and eventually out of Wuhan to Chongqing. When the Japanese reached Nanjing, which was the KMT's capital, they committed the Rape of Nanjing: hundreds of thousands of people were killed and many women were raped.[35] To this day, the Japanese government has not apologized for it and formally denied the massace even took place in 1990.[36]
While this event was meant to terrorize the Chinese, it actually galvanized the resistance. After the first two years of the war, the front stabilized. The KMT had their main center of operations in Chongqing and another in Kunming. The Japanese did not occupy all of South China, and pockets of KMT forces continued to operate there long after the initial invasion.[35]
In the North, the CPC had their base area in Yan'an from which they pursued a vast campaign of guerilla warfare across all of North China. During the daytime, the Imperial Japanese Army could certainly extend their presence but at night, except for the areas along the main railway lines and large towns, much of the countryside was in the hands of communist guerillas, who carried out operations to harass and tie down lots of Japanese troops.[35]
This pattern persisted for several years, with Japan occupying much of China but unable to push their conquest further and achieve total control of their occupied territories. Their invasion of China, which was designed to help them solve their economic and population problems at home, proved to be a very counter-productive endeavour.[35]
End of the war and proclamation of the People's Republic
By 1944, it became clear that the defeat of Japan was inevitable despite their victories in 1941-42. In anticipation of the US and the Soviets invading the Japanese islands culminating in its surrender, Chiang Kai-shek and the KMT pursued a static strategy, without launching any major offensives and fighting mostly along defensive lines. Chiang Kai-shek had received a large amount of military aid from the US during the war, but he refused to use it, instead stockpiling it for the civil war against the CPC.[35]
As for the CPC, they saw the coming end of the war as setting the stage for a revolutionary confrontation between their movement and the nationalist government. The anti-Japanese resistance, which the CPC had spearheaded, had won the communists great support from the Chinese population, which helped to spread popular support for the Chinese Red Army and the CPC in general. Meanwhile, they were able to project an image of Chiang Kai-shek as corrupt and unpatriotic.[35]
When Japan surrendered in September of 1945, a period ensued in China where efforts were made to negotiate a coalition government for after the war. The US sent representatives to bring leaders from both factions together but, while that was going on, a lot of maneuvering was taking place on the ground. The Soviets had liberated Manchuria in 1945 shortly before Japan surrendered and in doing so passed some aid to the communist forces.[35]
Meanwhile, the USA was turning over lots of Japanese arms to the KMT. As such, although negotiations were taking place, both parties were strenghtening their military capabilities in preparation for a civil war. When the negotiations broke down by the end of 1946, full-scale fighting broke out between the CPC and KMT. The KMT drove the communists out of their base at Yan'an but this proved to be fairly meaningless, as the CPC had most of their support base in North China and Manchuria, which quickly joined them in the fight.[35]
In 1948, a battle took place at the Huai river, involving more than a million soldiers combined. The CPC emerged victorious from it and broke the KMT army. Political support for the KMT disintegrated due to their poor image, and Chiang Kai-shek began to withdraw his forces to the island of Taiwan. This was preceded first by an uprising of the indigenous Taiwanese population who refused the KMT occupation. There, the KMT committed a massacre of more than 20,000 Taiwanese in order to pacify the island. Martial law was imposed and stayed in effect for over 40 years.[35]
In 1949, the remaining nationalist forces in mainland China were completely broken down and the remains of the KMT fled to Taiwan entirely. In April, the communist forces entered Beijing after negotiating a bloodless surrender following a long siege. Over the summer of that year, as communist forces advanced across China, the leadership settled in Beijing and began to prepare establishing a new government. On October 1st, the People's Republic of China was proclaimed by Mao Zedong at Tiananmen.[35]
Further reading
References
- ↑ 1.00 1.01 1.02 1.03 1.04 1.05 1.06 1.07 1.08 1.09 1.10 1.11 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 1: Geography and Archeology'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 2.00 2.01 2.02 2.03 2.04 2.05 2.06 2.07 2.08 2.09 2.10 2.11 2.12 2.13 2.14 2.15 2.16 2.17 2.18 2.19 2.20 2.21 2.22 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 2: The first dynasties'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ Allan, Sarah (2007). "Erlitou and the Formation of Chinese Civilization: Toward a New Paradigm". The Journal of Asian Studies. 66 (2): 461–496. doi:10.1017/S002191180700054X. S2CID 162264919. pp 489 - 490
- ↑ 4.00 4.01 4.02 4.03 4.04 4.05 4.06 4.07 4.08 4.09 4.10 4.11 4.12 4.13 4.14 4.15 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 3: The Zhou Conquest'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ R. Eno (2010). Indiana University, History G380 – class text readings – Spring 2010 – R. Eno. Indiana University.
- ↑ 6.00 6.01 6.02 6.03 6.04 6.05 6.06 6.07 6.08 6.09 6.10 6.11 6.12 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 4: Fragmentation and Social Change'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 7.00 7.01 7.02 7.03 7.04 7.05 7.06 7.07 7.08 7.09 7.10 7.11 7.12 7.13 7.14 7.15 7.16 7.17 7.18 7.19 7.20 7.21 7.22 7.23 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 5: Confucianism and Daoism'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 8.00 8.01 8.02 8.03 8.04 8.05 8.06 8.07 8.08 8.09 8.10 8.11 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 6: The Hundred Schools'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 9.00 9.01 9.02 9.03 9.04 9.05 9.06 9.07 9.08 9.09 9.10 9.11 9.12 9.13 9.14 9.15 9.16 9.17 9.18 9.19 9.20 9.21 9.22 9.23 9.24 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 7: The Early Han Dynasty'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 10.00 10.01 10.02 10.03 10.04 10.05 10.06 10.07 10.08 10.09 10.10 10.11 10.12 10.13 10.14 10.15 10.16 10.17 10.18 10.19 10.20 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 8: Later Han and the Three Kingdoms'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 11.00 11.01 11.02 11.03 11.04 11.05 11.06 11.07 11.08 11.09 11.10 11.11 11.12 11.13 11.14 11.15 11.16 11.17 11.18 11.19 11.20 11.21 11.22 11.23 11.24 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 9: Buddhism'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 12.00 12.01 12.02 12.03 12.04 12.05 12.06 12.07 12.08 12.09 12.10 12.11 12.12 12.13 12.14 12.15 12.16 12.17 12.18 12.19 12.20 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 10: Northern and Southern Dynasties'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 13.00 13.01 13.02 13.03 13.04 13.05 13.06 13.07 13.08 13.09 13.10 13.11 13.12 13.13 13.14 13.15 13.16 13.17 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 11: Sui Reunification and the Rise of the Tang'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 14.00 14.01 14.02 14.03 14.04 14.05 14.06 14.07 14.08 14.09 14.10 14.11 14.12 14.13 14.14 14.15 14.16 14.17 14.18 14.19 14.20 14.21 14.22 14.23 14.24 14.25 14.26 14.27 14.28 14.29 14.30 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 12: The Early Tang Dynasty'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 15.00 15.01 15.02 15.03 15.04 15.05 15.06 15.07 15.08 15.09 15.10 15.11 15.12 15.13 15.14 15.15 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 13: Han Yu and the Late Tang'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 16.00 16.01 16.02 16.03 16.04 16.05 16.06 16.07 16.08 16.09 16.10 16.11 16.12 16.13 16.14 16.15 16.16 16.17 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 14: Five Dynasties and the Song Founding'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 17.00 17.01 17.02 17.03 17.04 17.05 17.06 17.07 17.08 17.09 17.10 17.11 17.12 17.13 17.14 17.15 17.16 17.17 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 15: Intellectual Ferment in the 11th Century'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 18.00 18.01 18.02 18.03 18.04 18.05 18.06 18.07 18.08 18.09 18.10 18.11 18.12 18.13 18.14 18.15 18.16 18.17 18.18 18.19 18.20 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 17: Conquest States in the North'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 19.00 19.01 19.02 19.03 19.04 19.05 19.06 19.07 19.08 19.09 19.10 19.11 19.12 19.13 19.14 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 18: Economy and Society in Southern Song'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 20.00 20.01 20.02 20.03 20.04 20.05 20.06 20.07 20.08 20.09 20.10 20.11 20.12 20.13 20.14 20.15 20.16 20.17 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 19: Zhu Xi and Neo-Confucianism'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 21.00 21.01 21.02 21.03 21.04 21.05 21.06 21.07 21.08 21.09 21.10 21.11 21.12 21.13 21.14 21.15 21.16 21.17 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 20: The Rise of the Mongols'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 22.00 22.01 22.02 22.03 22.04 22.05 22.06 22.07 22.08 22.09 22.10 22.11 22.12 22.13 22.14 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 21: The Yuan Dynasty'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 23.00 23.01 23.02 23.03 23.04 23.05 23.06 23.07 23.08 23.09 23.10 23.11 23.12 23.13 23.14 23.15 23.16 23.17 23.18 23.19 23.20 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 22: The Rise of the Ming'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 24.00 24.01 24.02 24.03 24.04 24.05 24.06 24.07 24.08 24.09 24.10 24.11 24.12 24.13 24.14 24.15 24.16 24.17 24.18 24.19 24.20 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 23: The Ming Golden Age'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 25.00 25.01 25.02 25.03 25.04 25.05 25.06 25.07 25.08 25.09 25.10 25.11 25.12 25.13 25.14 25.15 25.16 25.17 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 24: Gridlock and Crisis'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 26.00 26.01 26.02 26.03 26.04 26.05 26.06 26.07 26.08 26.09 26.10 26.11 26.12 26.13 26.14 26.15 26.16 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 25: The Rise of the Manchus'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 27.00 27.01 27.02 27.03 27.04 27.05 27.06 27.07 27.08 27.09 27.10 27.11 27.12 27.13 27.14 27.15 27.16 27.17 27.18 27.19 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 26: Kangxi to Qianlong'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 28.00 28.01 28.02 28.03 28.04 28.05 28.06 28.07 28.08 28.09 28.10 28.11 28.12 28.13 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 27: The Coming of the West'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 29.00 29.01 29.02 29.03 29.04 29.05 29.06 29.07 29.08 29.09 29.10 29.11 29.12 29.13 29.14 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 28: Threats from Within and Without'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 30.00 30.01 30.02 30.03 30.04 30.05 30.06 30.07 30.08 30.09 30.10 30.11 30.12 30.13 30.14 30.15 30.16 30.17 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 29: The Taiping Heavenly Kingdom'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 31.00 31.01 31.02 31.03 31.04 31.05 31.06 31.07 31.08 31.09 31.10 31.11 31.12 31.13 31.14 31.15 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 30: Efforts at Reform'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 32.00 32.01 32.02 32.03 32.04 32.05 32.06 32.07 32.08 32.09 32.10 32.11 32.12 32.13 32.14 32.15 32.16 32.17 32.18 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 31: The Fall of the Empire'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 33.00 33.01 33.02 33.03 33.04 33.05 33.06 33.07 33.08 33.09 33.10 33.11 33.12 33.13 33.14 33.15 33.16 33.17 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 32: The New Culture Movement and May 4th'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 34.00 34.01 34.02 34.03 34.04 34.05 34.06 34.07 34.08 34.09 34.10 34.11 34.12 34.13 34.14 34.15 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 33: The Chinese Communists, 1921-1937'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ 35.00 35.01 35.02 35.03 35.04 35.05 35.06 35.07 35.08 35.09 35.10 35.11 35.12 35.13 35.14 Dr. Ken Hammond (2004). From Yao to Mao: 5000 years of Chinese history: 'Lecture 34: War and Revolution'. The Teaching Company.
- ↑ "Denials" (2007). Nanking Massacre: the untold story. Archived from the original on 2024-04-15.